Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
My 29th Birthday

Posted by nyjenna 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 2183  |  
93%
  |  2

My Birthday Gift

It was my 29th birthday, my friends and some of my f****y wanted to make a big deal over me; throwing me a huge party and all that, but to be honest all I really wanted for my birthday this year was some peace and quiet; one day with no friends, no f****y, no work, I know this sounds weird but I wanted a Day Off from my life.

I called in sick for work then spent the rest of the morning sl**ping, something I hadn't done in ages and didn’t get up until about 12:45PM. My day was totally uneventful just the way I wanted it to be. Most of my afternoon was spent in my apartment with my TV on catching up on some of my favorite shows, doing some light reading all with my phone off, I didn’t want the distractions of my life to interfere with my relaxation.

The day continued like that until around 7:30PM when I started getting restless, I really didn’t want to go out but I couldn’t just stay in for a second longer, I knew that all I had to do was turn on my phone, check my messages or just make any number of calls to one of my friends but seeing as it was my birthday I figured I should treat myself to a bit of birthday fun.

So I finally turned on my phone and started running through my contacts asking myself (which one of my friends would be more fun on a short notice?), but then one thought flew into my head, it was the first real sexual thought I had all day, just one word that once it got in I couldn’t shake it… Threesome.

(Two men, Two men, Two men)

That thought repeated in the back of my mind getting louder as I searched my phone looking for the number of my main guy and my number two, telling them separately to come over and help me “celebrate my birthday the right way”. I showered and got things ready; straightened up a bit, ordered a pizza, all there was left to do was wait.
The first to show was my main fuck buddy David, David was my go-to guy, the man I called first when I was horny and needed some dick, he’s tall, shoulder length dreadlocks, milk chocolate skin, and ten long inches of dick dangling between his legs. It wasn’t long before my number two Justin showed up, Justin was average height, short brown hair, creamy white skin, and eight glorious inches of thick juicy penis. After a bite to eat and some convincing from me, my two guests settled in on the idea of a three way, once that was taken care of I got them to stand while I sat down on my couch looking up at them “start” I said simply and plainly.

For a second they both looked at me then at each other confused like I just asked them the square root of something, Justin was the first to get started pulling down his jeans and whipping out his dick then started playing with it, I was in awe; even soft Justin still had quite the monster between his legs. It didn’t take long for David to catch on and follow Justin’s lead pulling out his long dick that hung half way down his thigh, my mouth started to water at the sight of two big dicks in front of me while my ass began to ache from the very thought of the amount of fun I was about to have with the two of them.

David and Justin were stripping while rubbing on themselves and admiring one another while I sat back and simply enjoyed the show. My two men put on a good show for me stroking their dicks getting nice and hard for me, but once David saw my dick start to jump with excitement he moved over and wiggled that long dick of his around in my face enticing me to suck it. Almost instantly I leaned forward and took David’s dick in my mouth, Justin was the inpatient type; he walked right up and poked my cheek with his dick like he didn’t even believe in waiting his turn. I switch between the two of them constantly adjusting my mouth to accommodate Justin’s thick dick and relaxing my throat enough to pleasure David’s long one, I could feel myself slipping; the feeling of two different dicks in my mouth oozing precum for me to lap up along with the smell of their balls filling my nose with every breath was almost overwhelming.
I felt like I was going insane, teetering on the brink of sanity with a voice, an urge, no… an instinct something primal screaming from somewhere deep inside me to give into them and let my guys take me. I was about to just give in and let them have their way with me when I reminded myself that it was MY birthday, that them being here was about My pleasure not theirs.

I shifted and turned over, “my turn” I said offering my ass up to Justin first while I focused my mouth on sucking David, Justin didn’t miss a beat, as soon as I put my ass up his face was buried right between my cheeks and he was licking my hole, my legs quivered as Justin’s licking sent tingles through my body.
While I had a tongue in my ass and a dick in my mouth an unexpected wave of calm washed over my body making me feel like I didn’t have a care in the world but this moment, that feeling was I was chasing after all day. Justin was done eating my ass, he was ready to stick his dick in me, but when he stood up and started slapping his dick against my newly wet hole I quickly turned around, “your turn” I said looking back at David as I took Justin’s dick in my mouth. Without missing a beat David got down and continued what Justin started. David’s style was different; David licked my ass with more vigor than Justin had and wasn’t shy with his tongue pushing it as deep in my ass as he could and started wiggling it around, it took everything I had to keep from collapsing from the overload of pleasure.
Justin’s dick felt so good throbbing with anticipation in my mouth; his delicious precum flowed freely from the tip of his dick onto my tongue as I continued to suck him. David had my ass feeling almost numb it was tingling so much I had to admit that David was better at eating ass than Justin.

I couldn’t take anymore Justin and David had every atom of my being screaming out for their dick, I sat them both down on the couch next to each other their dicks sticking straight up in the laps; Justin was up first I got up and positioned my hole just above his dick, took a deep breath in then lowered myself down, his thick dick stretched my ass open as I slowly slid down his shaft, I exhaled in pleasure and relief when my ass hit the base of his dick.
David leaned over and started licking my nipple as I leaned my back against Justin’s chest and started working my hips, Justin put his hands on my hips and started bouncing me up and down on his dick. My mind and body were in a state of confusion, the mix of pain and pleasure that the thick piece of white meat inside me caused was indescribable made worse by David licking and sucking on my sensitive nipples.
I pulled myself up and off of Justin and moved right over to David’s dick and sat on it; although David’s dick is skinnier than Justin’s, David still managed to stuff my ass full of dick like no other and was hitting spots that Justin hadn’t or couldn’t. Justin stroked his dick as he watched David dick me; not bouncing me up and down like he had been but instead pumping his Long black dick right up and into me fast and hard making it difficult to even speak it felt so good.
I switched between the two of them a few more times before I got the idea for something a little more… interesting, I stood them up face to face so close that their dicks were pressed together then went off to get a short length of ribbon came back lined up their dicks just right and tied their dicks together at the base.
We were all careful about keeping their dicks together as they returned to the couch and laid down at either end of the couch with their dicks still tied together in the middle, I walked over and sat on them David’s tip went in first followed soon after by Justin’s while I continued to lower myself.
When I fully lowered myself down as far as I could go that same impulse I had before came back but this time I lost the control I had over it earlier or maybe I gave up either way I let go and my instincts take control.

I felt lost in an endless ocean of pleasure, double-stuffed, riding their two rock hard dicks, moaning like crazy, and loving every second of it. It was a strange feeling having two different sized dicks in my ass at the same time, Justin’s thickness kept me open while David’s length reached deep inside, I wanted to laugh, I wanted cry, hell, I wanted to sing they felt so damn good. The pleasure was so intense that I couldn’t think straight bouncing up and down uncontrollably… there might have been a little drooling… Pleasure, desire, lust, passion, and ecstasy were mixing and all building up inside me as I continued to bounce up and down until it erupted in the most mind-blowing orgasm I had, had in a long while, fifteen long white ropes of cum came jetting out of my dick landing all over.

I had since stopped bouncing but David and Justin kept right along pumping their dicks together inside of me, when I couldn’t take any more I lifted myself and stood up thinking it was all over but when I turned around I saw that they were still at it pumping away; the undersides of their dicks rubbing together as they did till they both started to cum, shooting jets of nut into the air and landing on their chests and stomachs then running down the their shafts.
I went over and licked clean the mess they had just made before untying them and heading to the bathroom thinking that this was the best Birthday I had in a real long time.
... Continue»
Posted by Rust1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 2551  |  
100%
  |  3

The Perfect Birthday Wish

The Perfect Birthday Wish

Hello my name is Barry and I recently had my 29th birthday. I know that it’s nothing to really talk about, however, how it was celebrated is. Now I want to say up front that this isn’t bragging. It’s an once-in-a-lifetime event that needs to be told. I know that I could skip right to the good stuff but a little up-to-speed info doesn’t hurt, right? It all started roughly 3 weeks ago while on my yearly vacation. I go for pretty much two things: fun and meeting women. I’ve been on a dating drought for a while and hopefully things would turn around. A night or two before my vacation I had a pre-birthday party with some f****y and friends and made a wish to meet the perfect woman while blowing out the candles. For some, it sounds ridiculous, but for me I believe in many things, such as, aliens, ghosts, and reincarnations to name a few. Besides, what could it hurt?

For my annual vacation I go do all of the things that I don’t have time for such as, surfing, mountain climbing, skydiving, and just about anything else that I feel like doing. I believe that my wish started to come true because I met easily a dozen women. There was a tall blond at a gas station, a busty Asian at the beach, a physically fit Latino babe at a store, and a nerdy babe with the typical glasses and black hair with purple streaks at a electronic store to name a few. I couldn’t explain it but I felt a connection, of sorts, with each one. What made it even stranger; it felt the same for each one. It seemed like they were all the same person. I found out later that week how true that was.

Back at the hotel I was thinking about all the women I met and figuring out which one I hope to see again. Now when it comes to women, I’m not that picky. Whether she’s tall short, muscular, skinny, husky, nerdy, foreign, has big or small boobs, etc. There are a few exceptions but all in all, anything goes. I decided to go the hotel pool for a little relaxation. While on my way there I met a drop dead gorgeous knockout. The only thing I could get out before becoming a temporary mute was, “Ahhhhh…” As I gazed at her whole body I figured her to be 5’- 9” with curly bright red hair that went about an inch below her neckline, big ice blue eyes, a smile that would melt metal, a little bit of muscle tone, and excellent curves with measurements of 28G - 24 – 34 which were easy to tell due to the tight shorts with a black thong showing and a t-shirt that read “LOADED WITH TWO SMOKIN’ GUNS”.

I don’t really know how long I was standing there with my mouth open but it felt like an eternity. I said nothing. I couldn’t help it by her sheer radiance of this beautiful woman that stood in front of me.

With a concerned tone, she asked, “Are you OK?”

After coming to grips with what’s standing in front of me I replied, “Ah…yes and no. Forgive me if I’m sounding like a douche but what I’m seeing in front of me is a GODDESS OF HOTTNESS!!!”

She giggled and said, ”I never heard myself being described that way. Thanks for the compliment. I’m Celeste, by the way and you are?”

While failing to not sound like an idiot, I responded, “I’m Ba…Barry. It’s nice t…to meet you Celeste. Which way are you headed?”

“I’m going to see a movie. Want to tag along?”

Now I already felt a bit embarrassed by my first impression, but to add to it, which wasn’t my appearance of shorts and sandals because I’m 6’-2”, 190 lbs, and in good shape, but was the boner I had the entire time. All I can say is thanks to the creator of baggie swimming trunks. After getting myself acclimated I reply to her request, “Sure. But maybe it be best that I change first unless you want to join me at the pool.”

“I’ll tell you what, movie first then pool. Deal?”

“How can I refuse an offer like that?” She accompanied me back to my room, which felt awesome, I changed clothes, and we headed out for lunch and a movie. When we got back, she said, “Meet me at the pool in 10 minutes, alright?”

I grab her hand, kissed it, and said, “As you wish.”

She blushed a bit, smiled and said, “I love that movie. See you soon.” For those of you who didn’t catch the reference it was from “The Princess Bride”.

As I was walking back all I could think about was how lucky I was right now. Apparently my boner was agreeing with me. I changed back to my pool gear and headed to the pool. At first I thought that she stood me up because it was coming close to the
10-minute mark but then there she was. She was wearing a mono-kini that was reminiscent of what Milla Jovovich wore in The Fifth Element. All I can say is “Wow!”
After spending time at the pool, as I walked her back to her room I asked, “I have a four more days of my vacation left would you care to join me? I was planning on going mountain climbing and skydiving but I can change all that if you have something else in mind.”

“Sounds great. Pick me up at 8:00 am.”

She gave me a kiss on the cheek and I said, “Definitely.”

The next two days were great. Not only did we go mountain climbing, skydiving, and hit a few of her favorite places too. At the end of the second day I asked, “Is it possible that I could get your number? I really had a blast and I’d like to see you again.”

“Sure. But I’ve got a better idea. Since you’ve got another day or so left why not come home with me before you go back.”

Although my brain was able to understand what she was telling me my mind and mouth responded with, “You mean back as in you’re hotel room or back as in your place?”
She smiled, walked towards me, and grabbed the back of my neck to pull me closer so she could whisper into my ears, “My place.” And then she kissed me on the lips. I don’t know what it is about this woman but at times I act like I never been with a woman before. I’ve had my share of women but this one as different from all of the rest. My eyes got big as if I just won a prize on a game show. I smiled and said, “Yes your extreme sexiness.”

We loaded up all of my stuff and took my SUV and headed towards her place. On the way there she said, “There’s a few things I need to tell you but I need you to not freak out over it, alright?”

“You’re not married or a wanted criminal right?”

She laughed and replied, “No! It’s something that you need to know and it’s better that you see it than for me to explain it.”

We get to her place and boy is it huge. The place looked like huge two-story mansion but when I got inside I discovered that it’s really a huge one-story house. When I got inside I asked, “What’s with the 20’ ceilings?”

“Oh you’ll see and you will be happy that I have them.”

“OK so what is it that you have to tell me that I need to know?”

“We’ve met before. I’d say at least a dozen times. I was a blond at a gas station, an Asian at the beach, a Latino at a store, and a nerd at a electronic store, and the list goes on an on. Basically every woman you’ve met until you met me. I was also the intern at work. How else did you think I found out about your plans? Since I didn’t think that you would believe it let me show you.”

At first I was a bit bewildered but after seeing her first transformation I was just as speechless as I was when I first met her. She closed her eyes and instantly her whole body changed. Her hair went from curly dark red to blond, she grew to 3”, her breasts shrunk a bit, her body overall got skinnier, and her clothes changed to blue denim and white t-shirt. She looked exactly like the tall blond I met at the gas station. She then changed to the busty Asian, then the sexy Latino, and the intern from work.

After a minute or two of complete silence and shock I was able to utter, “How are you able to do that and more importantly, why? Are you an alien or something?”

She reverts back to the redhead hottie and says, “The best way to explain this is think of the movie Mary Poppins. She called herself a ‘practically perfect’ person. She was able to do a lot of special things. So if that doesn’t work, think of me as a witch or genie. I have the abilities to do just about anything with some limits but I don’t have to recite any spells or granting wishes. Or better yet, think about those superheroes from the comics. What are some of them called? Oh right, meta-humans, mutants, or extremely gifted. To answer your other questions no I’m not an alien and I wanted to meet you. A friend of mine, Dana, which happened to be an ex of yours and co-worker use to go on an on about you which intrigued me. When she told me that you two broke up I figured I could get a chance but didn’t know how until an opportunity arouse when the company had an internship position available. To prevent any problems between you, Dana, and myself, I changed my appearance and everything. I’m telling you this because my past relationships never lasted long because they were either scarred of what they knew or they wanted to use my abilities to their benefits so before this relationship can go any further I wanted to see how you would react.”

After a minute of silence starring at her, I walked up to her, looked into her eyes, sighed, and gave her a hug. “I’m really flattered that you went through so much for me. I feel like a rock star right now.” As we hugged I could hear her crying and as she looked up at me I saw some tears. I wiped away her tears and kissed her on the lips. At first it was just a simple kiss but then it turned more and more passionate. The next thing I know she jumps into my arms and wraps her legs around me and we eventually make it to the bedroom.

As we approached the bed she unclasps her legs from my hips and onto the floor. She kicked off her shoes and in a very sexy voice she commands, “Now. Disrobe me.” I gave a satisfying grin because I really like the idea. I started with unbuttoning her silk white shirt one at a time revealing a dark blue bra and taut sexy defined stomach. I took my hand and placed them on her shoulders and pushed back the top of the shirt and let gravity do the rest as it slid on down her arms and onto the floor. I then unbuttoned and unzipped her pants and placed my hand along her hips and gently caressed her soft curves and with my thumbs I pulled down her pants until they fell on their own. She stepped out of them and kicked them off to the side.

I put my hands on her hips and slowly glide my fingers along curvaceous body towards her back and with one hand I unclasp her bra. With my first two fingers on each hand I pull the straps of her bra towards me until her succulent breasts were revealed to me. To prolong the enjoyment I start kissing her shoulders down to her breasts, nipples, and stomach. I get down on one knee and with my fingers gliding along her butt and thighs; I pull off her black thong with my thumbs revealing what the true definition of Brazilian is. After the thong hits her feet and she kicks them away I catch her off guard when I started sucking and licking her pussy. She falls back onto the bed arching her back while I go to work. As I was going at it I recalled from a short-lived TV show call My Own Worst Enemy a sex technique called “The Hummingbird”. I don’t know what it truly is but I gave a shot at what I think it might’ve be. As I was sucking on all parts of her pussy I began making buzzing and humming sounds with my lips which apparently were doing something because she arched her back more aggressively and moaned loader with each attempt.

After a few minutes of playtime I stopped to let her catch her breath. She got up and asked with a shocked and pleased looked, “Where did you learn to do that?!?”

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. Anyway, your turn.”

Even though she cheated, I wasn’t complaining. With one finger she ran it down from the top of my shirt to the crotch area of my pants. As she did this there was a burning sound followed by my clothes actually separating as if they were being cut. All was left was me standing there in my boxer underwear. She looked at me to see my reaction to her special actions, which left me rather speechless. She looked over me as if she was at the grocery store deciding on which meat she wanted to purchase. She gave me a smile of approval of either that she likes my body or what I recently did to her. Now I do my best to stay in shape. I don’t have one of those bodybuilders body’s with muscles everywhere nor do I have the body of an action superstar, such as Jason Statham or Hugh Jackman. My body looks something like The Miz (WWE wrestler).

She gropes my penis to tease me and has an inquisitive look on her face followed by a devious smirk. She grabs the band of my underwear and yanks them off to show my huge erection. She gave a brief gasp and said, “Impressive.” Now I say this not to insult those of you with average or less than average dicks but I’m not ashamed of my 7” long, 3” in diameter penis and neither was she. She pushes me onto the bed and slowly crawls on top of me. She straddles my dick; spread opens her juicy pussy and sets it along my shaft as if it was a hot dog in a bun. She then glides up and down my shaft, which was exhilarating. I thought about several things to keep myself from cumming. Fortunately it worked.

Now I don’t know if this somewhat annoyed her or what but what she did next was totally amazing. She looks at me and asks, “Have big have you ever wanted you dick?”

With a little perplexed look on my face I replied, “I never thought about it. I’m happy with what I’ve got.”

“We’ll see about that.” She rubs her hands all over my penis and within mere moments I feel a surge go through my penis and I couldn’t believe with my own eyes that it was actually growing in size and diameter. It grew to 8”, then 9”, and when it got up to 10” I asked, “When is it going to stop?”

“When I feel like it.” It continued to grow past 11” and the feeling was so overtaking that my eyes rolled in the back of my head, which gave her the cue to react which involved placing her lips over the head and sucking in my load. In the end my new dick has doubled in size. It now stood at 14” long and 6” in diameter. After my orgasm I took one look at my new member and said, “Whoa! What do you plan ob doing with this?”

She pulled me up from the bed; lied down stomach first, put her butt up in the air, spread open her pussy again and said, “This.” I slowly entered her with my huge head but didn’t het to far because she yells out in pain.

I quickly pull out and said, “What now?”

“Try again but slowly.” I try once again and at first it looked like nothing different but then I noticed her butt and pussy getting larger. Her butt cheeks became plumper and her pussy expanded about an inch larger. Due to her enlargements I was able to enter in about 3” before screaming out in pain again. After I pulled back a bit she said, “I’m not big enough for this. Give me a second.” After seeing her first two magic tricks I knew what she was about to do. Her whole body grew this time up to 6’, 7’, and then stopped at around 9’. “Now go for it.”

I slowly entered myself one inch at a time until all 14” was inside her. As each inch went in she moaned with total pleasure. As I was pounding her, I was holding onto her huge hips for extra leverage. As I continued, I became mesmerized by her now nearly 40% larger body which made me pound harder and faster which made her moan loader and loader until she came. While still breathing hard, she manages to get out, “Barry that was incredible. Now lets do something else.”

“What do you have in mind?”

She rolled over to her back and squeezed her 40 MM tits together and says, “What do you think big boy? Bring that wet meat log over here and tit-f@*k me.” With her huge size I was able to straddle her stomach and slide my massive dick between her tits while she licked the head. As if things weren’t exciting enough she managed to make her body even larger. This time I was unable to notice until I was hugging her tits. And yes the bed collapsed under the weight. Now she had to be somewhere between 18’ to 20’ tall with who know how huge her tits were. When I came I shot my load all over her tits, although it didn’t look like much. I climbed one of her enormous mounds and sucked on her nipple. I would get the other one but it was too far away. As I stood on top of her, this case, literally, I asked, “Aren’t we getting a little carried away her?”

In a sarcastic voice said, “What?” I slid down the other side and stuck my dick in her mouth and said, “You heard me. Now suck my popsicle.” As she began sucking I felt a change in altitude as she shrunk herself to almost her beginning height. She stopped at 6’-6” and 40MM tits. She discontinued sucking me to ask, “This good enough?” I give her a thumb up and a smile for approval. We both look at the destroyed bed, and I said, “Oh well. Instead of fixing the bed, let’s try something else. You know I had a fascination one time with muscular women.”

“Oh really. Let’s see if you still do.” She breathed in deeply, exhaled and her body began to change once again. At first her skin became firmer, then definitions began to show, six-pack abs, triceps, biceps, calves, shoulders, and veins popped up here and there. As I looked up at this muscle goddess, she picked me up held me up against the wall as she continued sucking and licking my elongated stick. She keeps sucking me until I blow my load all in her mouth. After she sucks a little more to make sure that I was done she put me down and said; “Now it’s my turn.”

Normally I’d be completely exhausted by now, just like anybody else but I guess she not only gave me a huge dick but also enhanced my endurance. I began kissing her rock hard abs, then worked around to her hips, butt, then her muscled up juicy pussy. I impressed her by lifting her up while I was going to work on her. I don’t really know if it as all me or if it was what she did to me. I managed to hold her up for several minutes until I got her to cum.

We were both exhausted I think because we both said at the same time, “We need to rake a shower.” We both laughed and headed towards to showers. She completely returned to her, at least what I think is her, original size. “You know what Celeste? You were right about the ceiling height.” She winked at me as she entered the showers with me following. We took turns washing and teasing each other. I grabbed one of her legs and washed her foot, calves, and thighs followed by several kisses on her leg. Did the same for the other leg. She washed my legs but bit my butt. I squirmed but for some reason I enjoyed it. I washed her arms, stomach, and chest, followed by hard nipple suckling. She washed my back, arms, chest, and my limp but still enhanced penis with a hand job. She pointed to her pussy and said, “Aren’t you forgetting something?”

“Oh yeah, my bad.” As she was washing her hair I decided to have a little fun and soaped up my semi-hard penis and rubbed her pussy with it. She gasped and looked at me with her loving eyes and said, “Getting creative her aren’t we? Wash up my back, won’t you please?”

“Of course.” As I was her back I lifted her up a bit with my fully erected massive dick and began fondling her tits. “I see that we’re still not done. I’m still willing.” As I was fondling her I realized that I was getting less and less because her tits were growing. As they got bigger they got softer. Pretty soon they were soft like pillows. At first they were 28G but grew to 38F to 54KK to 88NN to 120 LL and finally stopped at a staggering184ZZZ which gives Chelsea Charms a run for her money.

I pushed her against the glass door with her tits smearing the glass. I wanted to ram her from behind but my dick was too huge. I said, “Celeste, even though I love my new dick that you gave me, is ti possible for you to shrink it down?”

“Of course, my love.” Before I knew it I felt my penis getting smaller and smaller but she still managed to keep it somewhat huge at 8” long and 3” in diameter. When it was done shrinking I said, “Thank you. Now prepare to feel it.” I rammed her for several minutes until I decided to turn her around not only to give her passionate kissed but top have a go at her ginormous mammaries. A bit of a juggling act came about with me bouncing around sticking it to her, kissing her, and sucking, licking, and light nibbling on her nipples. We finally called it a night when we both came together.

When I woke up the following morning I felt a soft hand going through my hair. So I rolled over to see the same awesome woman that I made love to last night. She asked, “How was last night for you?”

“I can only think of one word. Perfect.”

She kissed me and said with a devilish smile, “You’re sure?”

THE END?
... Continue»
Posted by Woodie34 8 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 1462  |  
100%

my 18th birthday

my 18th birthday

I have always been very close to my mother. Since I was her
only c***d, my mother has always spoiled me rotten, always
making sure I got whatever I wanted. My father died when I was
17 and for my 18th birthday, Mommy gave me the gift of my life.

My birthday fell on a Sunday and Mom decided to take me to our
secluded Vermont cabin to celebrate for the entire weekend. We
fished, did some hiking, camped out, and ate roasted fish in the
beautiful night under the full moon.

After a wonderful two days with my mother out in the wild, we
were spending a quite evening on the porch of the cabin on
Sunday night. Mom made me dinner, after which she surprised me
by bringing out a birthday cake with eighteen candles.

"Make a wish, Son.", she said, smiling. I did, and I blew out
the candles in one breath. If she only knew what I had wished
for. She handed me a bottle of champagne and I popped it as my
mother went inside and put on a Barry White CD. When Dad was
alive, my parents always listened to Barry White love songs in
their bedroom at night. As I got older, I discovered that this
was their fucking music, because they would remain locked up in
their bedroom for a long time, Barry crooning over the speakers.

I poured the champagne and Mom walked back to the porch. She
picked up her glass and I did likewise. "Happy Birthday, Son.
And may we grow old together.", she said, knocking my glass.
Was it me, or was that toast laden with a much deeper meaning.
Since I'm not a drinker, it wasn't long before I started feeling
light-headed. Mom, too, must have been feeling giddy because
she playfully splashed champagne on me, wetting my face. I
responded in kind and soon we were frolicking around on the
porch, giggling like two teenagers.

It was close to midnight when we went inside. I was in my
room, about to remove my boxer shorts and jump into bed, when I
heard Mom calling me. I went to her bedroom. "Yes, Ma?" She
was sitting on her bed in her shorty nightgown.

"I almost forgot this.", and she handed me a birthday card.

"Thanks, Mom." I opened it. Talk about a shock. The card had
a drawing of a couple making love. The caption below read:
"That's it, baby. Fuck your mother. Make her come." I looked
at my mother in disbelief. She leaned back and parted her legs.
I got my second shock. I could see her ravenous, delectable
cunt.

Then she purred, "This is as direct an invitation as you're
gonna get, Jeff."

I thought about the situation for a split second, if that long.
Staring into her lustful eyes, I shucked down my boxer shorts.
Her eyes went to my hard, solid dick. I went for my mother like
a lion about to devour its prey. She lifted her nightgown over
her head, her lithe body coming into view. I caught one nipple
between my lips and sucked. Then the next. She reached for my
dick and squeezed it gently. The her nails were tickling my
balls. I kissed her sweet, juicy lips, and she opened her legs,
pulling me down on top of her.

I thought about eating her cunt. I thought about her sucking
my dick. The instinct took over and my cock was seeking out her
delicious cunt.

"Wait, Jeff."

"What's wrong, Ma?" I asked. She stared deep into my eyes.

"You realize what's about to happen, don't you?" Her face was
serious, concerned.

I told her, "I'm about to make love to you, Mom."

"That's right. i****t. Society's biggest taboo. After
tonight, you and I will share one of the most dangerous and
darkest secrets.", she said.

"I know, Mom. But, I'm ready.", I responded.

"Good. Because after tonight I expect this to become a regular
thing between us."

I did not say a word. She had expressed my utmost desire. I
pushed my pelvis and my cock slid into my mother's tight, wet
cunt. I know she hadn't been fucking anyone since my father
died and I could feel her pussy gripping my dick like a vise.

"God, you're tight, Mom." I said pulling back.

"I know. But you're gonna loosen me up, aren't you?"

I nodded. She suddenly grabbed my ass and pulled me into her
again. She began milking my dick with her pussy muscles,
smiling up at me, signaling she was doing it deliberately. "How
do you like that?"

She kept it up, grinding her crotch against mine to stimulate
her clitoris. I was having the ultimate birthday gift any man
could ask for. I was fucking my mother, the woman who gave me
life. I was back in the womb from whence I came. After about
forty minutes of non-stop fucking, my balls tightened and my
seed began to shoot into my mother's pussy. We were both
gasping and breathed heavily until we finally calmed down.

"Oh, shit, Jeff, I forgot. I'm not on the pill!" My mother
jumped up and ran into the bathroom. I followed and watched as
she sprayed water into her pussy.

"Won't that just increase the chance of your getting pregnant?"
I asked.

"Don't even say that word." she fired back, sounding scared as
hell.

Secretly I found myself hoping that my mother would get
pregnant. And sure enough, she did. She considered getting an
abortion, but somehow I managed to talk her out of it. We
immediately decided to move to California where we could start a
new life as husband and wife. Nine months later, Mom gave birth
to a beautiful healthy baby girl, Jenny.

That was eighteen years ago. Mom and I have raised Jenny,
making sure she never found out our f****y secret. I am so glad
I am able to make love to my mother with out worrying about a
thing, since we are now married and no one knows of our
relationship. However, Mom and I decided that to be fair to
Jenny we would reveal our f****y secret when she turned 48.

Well, last weekend the three of us were going to be all alone
at our Vermont cabin, where Jenny was conceived. Mom and I have
been returning once a year to celebrate my birthday, and our
first time having sex together, but this was to be Jenny's first
time at the cabin. We planned the trip as a way to celebrate
Jenny's birthday, which was on Saturday. I realized that
breaking the news to Jenny could be very traumatic, so I planned
to be very careful. I was a little nervous about the whole
thing, but my mother, always the wise matriarch, assured me
things would be fine.

We got to the cabin late Friday night, so we all went to bed as
soon as we settled in. After five hours of sl**p, I woke up
during the night and pulled my mother's nightgown above her
waist and began eating her pussy. She woke up fast and I fucked
her good. As I was socking it to her cunt, I couldn't help
bringing up the topic. "You really think this is such a good
idea, Mom. I would hate to ruin Jenny after all these years.",
I said, running my hands under my mother's ass and cupping the
cheeks as I plowed into her cunt.

"It'll be fine. I should know. There's something I haven't
told you."

I was curious. "What is it, Ma?"

She caressed my face. "My late husband, your late father, God
rest his soul, was really my father."

"Oh, Mom, why didn't you tell me? This is great. I'm and
i****t love c***d, too."

"Yep", she smiled, and kissed me, sticking her tongue into my
mouth. This delightful revelation sent my cock into
turbo-charge and I pounded my mother's pussy so hard, she told
me to take it easy, the first time that ever happened. Usually,
I'm the one trying to slow her down. We both cresendoed
orgasmically and went back to sl**p.

The next morning Mom and I got up and went to the kitchen and
made breakfast. Jenny was sl**ping in, sot we took her
breakfast to her in bed. Around noon, we all went fishing at
the lake a few miles away. Mom and Jenny spontaneously decided
to skinny-dip, but I was too shy to join them. The teased me as
they jumped around in the water.

Later that night we were back at the cabin, roasting and eating
the fish we had caught, when Jenny said, "Thanks a lot, Mom and
Dad. I'm having a wonderful time."

Mom looked at me. "I think you should tell her now, Son."

Jenny picked up immediately and asked, "Tell me what? And
why're you calling Daddy, Son, Mom?"

I was afraid, confused, dazed. "I...I...I can't, Mom. Maybe
you should tell her."

Jenny was impatient. "Okay, you guys, what's going on? Is
this some sorta crazy game?"

Mom removed a fish from the fire and put it on Jenny's plate.
"Jenny, there is something I'm gonna tell you, but you must
promise not to tell anyone, or be upset."

"I promise, Mom."

You're father is really my son."

"What? You mean ...", my daughter was shaking.

"Yes, Honey. You're an i****t love c***d."

Jenny looked puzzled. "I don't get it."

I continued, "Eighteen years ago, Mom and I made passionate
love right inside this cabin and you were conceived."

"So, why didn't you get an abortion, Mom?"

I jumped in. "Jenny! If she'd had an abortion you wouldn't be
here now with us, sharing this wonderful weekend."

Jenny suddenly got up and walked off. Mom and I looked at each
other and then stared at Jenny as she disappeared into the
darkness. "I knew this was a mistake. It's gonna traumatize
her for life, Mom."

Mom was firm. "She'll be okay. She just need some time to
herself to digest the news."

Around one a.m. Mom and I decided to go to bed. Jenny still
had not returned. I was nervous, scared. Mom and I were in
bed, awake, and couldn't even make love. At least, I couldn't.
My mind was still on Jenny. Mom fell asl**p around two-thirty,
but I was just lying there, staring at the ceiling. About
three, I heard the door opening. I was so happy; my daughter
had returned.

I rushed to the living room and there she was, my Jenny,
looking as beautiful as ever. "Sorry I woke you, Dad. I was
trying to be quiet."

"It's okay, I couldn't sl**p. Where were you? Are you okay?"
The questions of concern just kept rolling off my tongue.

"Relax, Dad. I'm fine. I just needed some solitude to reflect
on things a little. To work things out. I went by the lake and
skinny-dipped a little." She sounded so calm and collected.
Just like our mother.

"You're not mad at us, are you?"

She came closer to me. "Of course not." She hugged me,
kissing my face, pushing her pelvis to mine. I tried to ease my
crotch away from her, but she just kept gyrating against me.
"How could I be mad at you? I'm so happy you guys told me the
truth. You're the best dad in the world."

I was relieved. "Thanks, Honey. This means so much to me.
Now can both get a good night's sl**p."

She blurted out, "I don't even feel like sl**ping. I just want
to be with you, Daddy. Could you come to my room and tuck me
in?"

"You're too big for that kind of thing now, Jenny."

She began to whimper, "Please, Daddy. Just this once. After
all, it is my birthday." How could I resist such a beautiful
face, such a sweet, innocent voice.

She led me to her room. She began to take off her dress to put
on her nightgown and I looked away out of respect. "You don't
have to look away, Dad. You've seen me skinny dipping before."

She was right. I looked at my daughter's body, and it hit me
that it was just like our mother's sexy, delicate frame. As she
pulled out her nightgown, I realized that the nightgown was
identical to one our mother wore that memorable night, eighteen
years ago when I first fucked her. "Where did you get that
shorty nightgown?"

She sat on the bed. "Mom gave it to me. Do you like it?"

I smiled, "It's beautiful."

Jenny motioned me to sit on her bed and I did. "Dad, what was
it like to fuck Mom, the night she conceived me?" I was stunned.

"Jenny! I'm your father. We can't talk about stuff like that."

She looked at me as if to say I was sounding ridiculous. "Dad,
I'm a grown woman. Would you rather me get this kinda knowledge
from some stranger?"

Again my daughter had a good point.

She continued, "If you're too shy to tell me, maybe you can
show me/" She fell on her back and as I watched in awe she
spread her legs, giving me full view of her wonderful,
red-haired cunt, just like our mother did that precious night.
I couldn't fight anymore.

I leaned down and raised my daughter's nightgown. My nose
descended into her crack, sniffing out her cunt. I tongued it,
licked it like a puppy lapping milk, slurping as she got moist
from my saliva mixing with her juice. "Fuck me, Daddy. I can't
take it anymore."

I didn't keep her waiting. I pulled down my boxers and my cock
effortlessly found my daughter's pussy. I entered her slowly,
nuzzling her cheek as I did. "Hmmmm, that feels good, Daddy."
I eased my dick into Jenny until it was buried to the root. I
began grinding my pelvis against hers, the friction of our pubic
hairs making a crunchy sound. She moaned and I thought of her
mother in our bedroom nearby. I pulled out of Jenny and looked
into her eyes. She was staring up at me, wanton desire written
all over her face. I felt her heels come to rest on my butt and
press me back into her. I got the hint and started fucking her
with a pent up energy that was scary, even to me. He moans got
so loud I was afraid she might wake up our mom. I dropped my
mouth to hers and kissed her to muffle her groans. I fucked her
nice and slow, then hard and fast.

"Dad."

"Yes, baby."

"Promise to keep making love to me after tonight."

I stopped pumping, remember the similar promise I made to my
mother.

"I promise, Sugar." I began fucking her again, plowing,
reaming out my daughter's cunt. I could feel my cum bubbling in
my balls. I was about to come. "Are you on the pill, baby?"

"No, Daddy. But it's okay. I want you to come in me. I want
to have your i****t love c***d just like Mom."

I was thrilled at her words and just kept pumping into her.
The I felt my sperm racing from my balls, my brain spinning, my
feet stiffening as my semen rushed from my cock and into my
daughter's cunt. I emptied about six loads inside her before
finally collapsing on top of her, sighing with relief.

"I hope I have a little boy, Dad. That way, he can fuck me
when turns eighteen too."

"I see you think far ahead, you naughty little devil."

"That's right. And I want you to spend the night with me.",
she said.

"I can't. I've got to go back to our mother."

"But she's been having you for the past eighteen years. And
this is my first time."

As usual, my daughter had a good point. She began gyrating her
pelvis, causing my dick to regain life insider her. "You're
right, Honey. I'll stay with you." I began moving inside her
again.

She smiled and kissed me. "I love you, Dad."

"I love you to, Honey."
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 9624  |  
95%
  |  17

My 21st Birthday...

Its my 21st birthday, and im heading out to the bars with some buddies of mine. We get into the bar and we all order a round of beer. after about an hour and a half im 5 or 6 beers deep and im starting to feel decently buzzed, and then my eye catches someone. I had been looking around to find a hot piece of ass all night since it was my birthday, so how had i not seen her?! I nudge one of my friends and say " dude, check her out man! bet she fucks so hard! I'm gonna go hit on her" my buddies laugh and tell me its not worth my time cause shes outta my league. After slamming another beer ( gotta have that liquid courage when attempting to seduce a cougar) I walk over to her and start up some small talk and i tell her about how its my 21st birthday. We start subtly flirting back and forth; getting closer and closer to each other and I begin to gently slide my hand up and down her thigh, working my way past her skirt to her pussy....

After a short pause, I asked "so why'd you come to the bar all alone? ... shouldn't you be here with your girlfriends or something?" She laughs it off and proceeds to say that she just decided to come in on a whim and that she wasn't gonna stay much longer. so i tell her " Ill flip a coin and you call it out, if you lose, you gotta stay her and talk, but if you win, you can leave." I pull a quarter out of my pocket, and toss it to her to prove its a real quarter. She hands it back to me and I tell her " say when!" she tells me to just flip it, so i flip the quarter high in the air. As i flip the quarter into the air she starts to say "Tai..." but i cut her off with a deep passionate kiss. As i slowly pull away; I open my eyes only to see hers burning into me with sexual tension. I look over onto the bar and the quarter is heads up. "So you were about to say tails, right?" We laugh and she looks at me and says "yes your'e right, but im going home, and you're coming with me...." she grabbed my by my button up flannel and nearly drags me out of the bar....

While waiting for a taxi, we couldn't keep our hands off of one another. I was sliding my hand under her skirt to grope her bare ass and play with her thong, and then sliding the other hand up to fondle her tits while we made out. when we finally got a cab hailed, all hell broke loose; the only times we stopped groping eachother was for her to give her address to the cab driver. I start kissing her neck and I look up to see the cab driver staring back at us, so I take my free hand a slide her skirt up so he can watch me rub her soaked pussy, and i give him a wink ;). As we arrive at her house, i pull my wallet out to pay for the fare,but he says that the show was more than enough. We walk up to her front door and before she can even get it unlocked I thrust her up to the door groping her ass and kissing her neck. She finally gets the door unlocked and she drags me up to her master suite. we lay down on the bed tearing each others cloths off, and i begin to kiss my way down her neck, passing her breasts and giving each one a little suckle. I take my time kissing my way down, as i know she is eager with anticipation and im enjoying holding her back. As i get down past her pelvic bone, i slowly veer to the left just avoiding her labia and clit. I stop here and give some sloppy kisses on her inner thigh being sure to breath extra heavy onto her pussy. I then kiss down and move back over to her right leg, by now i can feel her trembling with anticipation. I blow one last long breath of air on her clit, and then i begin to lick up and down her outer lips being sure to avoid clit until she cant take it any longer. as i start licking she moans out in Ecstasy.

I continue to Lick and suck on her lips up and down, and she keeps getting wetter and wetter. By now her hands are on the back of my head pushing me into her pussy. I work my way, deep into her slit reaching as far as i can with my tongue. shes pulling and pulling trying to get my to reach deeper, and i feel that the moment is right; I slide my tongue up and start lapping on her clit, she starts screaming as pleasure rushes through her body and she cums all over my face.After giving her a chance to collect herself I slowly start working my way down her pussy keeping one hand slowly circling her clit. Without hesitation, i flip her petite body over and pull her hips up into doggy position. I shove my head back down into her pussy and i keep rubbing her clip with my hand. As i work my way up her pussy, I begin sliding a finger in and out of her ever so slowly. My tongue flickers past her taint, and i begin to finger fuck her and tongue her ass. she moans with pleasure as i keep working her pussy and ass. I pull my rock hard 7" cock and she reach's back and starts tugging on my throbbing dick while i finger fuck her pussy. I take my free hand and suck on my middle finger; getting it nice and soaked, i begin to push it into her ass. after a little bit i ease up on her pussy to let her catch her breath. She looks at me and says "im gonna fuck your brains out, boy."

We flip positions and I lay on my back, while i watch this gorgeous MILF pull her hair back, and inhale my cock. She starts swirling her tongue on my head and getting the shaft nice and wet. she pulls her head off of my cock and slides her hips up to mount me cow girl style. she grabs a hold of my raging hard on, and sinks down onto me cock. she then starts riding my cock and within a couple of strokes she is already cumming again. thick white pussy juice building up around the base of my cock. she continues to ride my cock and i fondle her breasts. after awhile I tell her to switch to reverse cowgirl, and as she turns around and starts siting on my cock again I get my finger wet again and slide it up her ass. she moans with pleasure having two holes filled. I can feel my balls starting to tighten and i tell her im about ready to cum, and she fucking my cock harder than she has through out the whole night! I start cumming deep into her pussy, and i can feel her pussy walls tighten around my cock as she cums for the fourth time, making me shudder with delight. after we relax, we fall asl**p spooning. I wake up in the morning, and gently wake her. She looks at me and i say "... birthday sex, round two?" ... Continue»
Posted by Leftyy 8 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Mature  |  Views: 2990  |  
100%
  |  1

My 18th Birthday as a Club Dancer

September 03, 2010. Friday. Its the date on which I turned a fully adult Eighteen. And you bet I had plans for that day.
I frequented my Mom’s Night Club with her since I was a k**. She had danced at various clubs as a stripper, but now for a few years worked in the finance department of Skin Gentlemen’s Lounge in Los Angeles. She was on the threshold of entering her forties and yet had the looks and figure to die for. During my visits with my Mom to her club, I got rather friendly with Tom, who was the son of one of the partners at the club. When we first met, I was just getting to be sixteen, and he was a lean but strong man of about 33. We began to date off and on. He was instantly attracted by my smooth as silk and white as milk skin and curls which cascaded around my shoulders prettily, my long-lashed blue eyes, my full strawberry-hued lips, and my high cheekbones,. My sense of makeup, my long dark red nails and equally dark red always freshly painted lips and copper blushed cheeks made him go weak in his knees. I always dress so sexy…I had read somewhere that there is no point in dressing up until it inspires someone else to want to take it off. I always wore tiny skirts and atleast three to four inch shiny heels, shiny belts and teeny weeny tops, that showed a lot of skin. He was one of my many boyfriends, and I was one of his girlfriends. A very special one, he always took care to point out. He was tall, had curly dark black hair with eyes to match.... he always smelled of some very exclusive cologne. And his expensive clothes and watches, and his silver BMW, apart from ofcourse me, gave one ample proof of exclusive tastes.
I had turned 17, and the thought of building a career was already haunting me. I had done some e****ting already, and just loved it. Tom told me time and again that if I wanted to join his club, I only needed to just tell him. Around July 2010 I mentioned to him if I could join his club as a dancer. It was a non alcohol serving nude dance club. Deep within I knew that I was born for it. It would give me a high. My Mom too encouraged me with this career choice. Tom suggested that I could practice whenever I was free and how about debuting on stage on my eighteenth birthday? I loved the idea.
To cut a long story short, the D Day came. I arrived at the club, and put on really dark make up. My lips are painted a very dark shade of Ruby. Dark foundation, Dark mascara, and My Wavy Hair bouncing around with sexy passion. The diamond earrings are real and lend their own sparkle. My ankle bracelets tinkle as I move. My arm bracelets jingle against each other on both arms. I wear a small silver bell in my navel. My translucent silver colored see through blouse holds my somewhat ample assets, atleast for an eighteen year old, in place. And if one lowers his gaze, one would meet a translucent silver colored g string, aching to get out from its confines. My eyes have been painted tonight to heighten the dark green, with a glittery pale orchid shadow that beckons the lights. And ofcourse the four and a half inch silver stilettos, for which I practiced so much. Making the last few adjustments to my make-up, and lighting up my fourth Marlboro for the evening, I called Tom.

"What do you think?" I asked doing a little twirl, Tom didn't say anything but I could tell by the way he choked on his drink that I had had the desired effect.

"Wow you look incredible" Tom managed to splutter as he brought his coughing under control.

He wrapped his arms around me reaching down and cupping the cheeks of my ass, his fingers explored, kneading my buttocks through the g string material as thin as a sheet of tissue. "You know, it feels an awful lot like some naughty girl has forgotten to wear panties and in the right light you won't leave much to the imagination," he whispered nibbling my ear.

"Does it bother you that some of the guys might check me out?" I asked.
He playfully brushed his hand over my breasts, and whispered, “You know pretty well that I almost enjoy that…”
Its about 930 pm. And there is an announcement on stage. “We would like you to join Angela Candy who celebrates her eighteenth birthday with us today”. The stage was totally dark. A giant cake prop was brought in and the lights focused on that. I jumped out of the cake and the patrons at the club just clapped and screamed.
My belly ring catches the light as I move my hips and belly in the age old tradition of tease and dip and sway, a circular motion that entices and invites. I was the centre of attraction for the next fifteen minutes and I had to make the most of it. There were another few girls dancing on stage now, but it was clear that they were almost props, it was I who was the focus. And I wanted to make myself their fantasy.

I do not hear the sounds of the patrons. I do not watch them. I am entranced at the moment by the music and the way it makes my body feel. Free. Alive. Exotic. Suspended.
I started shaking my hips, s-l-o-w-l-y, just as Tom and my instructors had instructed. I shot a confident smile to my onlookers, and s-l-o-w-l-y started to unfasten my silver see through blouse. It’s a small teeny weeny blouse, that’s tight enough to make my nipples straighten out. Its got five large buttons in the front. I carelessly undo the top button. After a while the bottom most button goes. Then a while later it’s the second button from the top and then a while later the fourth button. Now, its only the one middle button that’s holding my blouse sticking to my body. The crowd is busy encouraging me. And taking a little longer I very carelessly unfasten this last button, setting my boobs free…and the crowd in raptures. The blouse is now perfectly aligned on both sides of my breasts and soon enough I allow it to just drop off totally. I pushed my chest out to the max as I continued to s-l-o-w-l-y shake my hips. There was a loud smell of cheers and applause, which provided me a great deal of encouragement and boldness.
The spectators whoops and cheers grew louder, and I actually used one of my hands to cup my ear, encouraging more applause. The cheers grew louder. Once my entire breasts were exposed – everything changed. I became a Sexgirl and my inhibitions disappeared. Even my breasts changed, becoming 'tits'. A door opened to my innermost desires.
Okay, now I got on a sequin g-string. But now. . . . now I am center-stage. I play with the g string, shifting it a little this way and that and pulling it in tight and letting it loose and pushing it down and pull it back up and after a little while I let it slide down my legs to the floor. Now more lights block out what they're staring at except for the focal point, my focal point. I am hidden in glare except for the g-string. All they can see is the g. I flick it. I diddle it. I move it . . . . and suddenly I remove it. I take off the g. They gasp. They see it, nestled in a soft glow of light refraction from the surrounding halo of blinding brilliance. They see only perfection. I just stand there. Don't move. And the lights slowly dim all around until only the glisten of groin glows like an ember . . . . then fades . . then gone . . . .

"That's your act. You'll be a star!!" Tom exclaimed.
If taking the bills was part of the show, then I had to do it, right? I continued to sway my hips as I took the money out of the men's hands while looking at them, smiling, and saying "thank you". The song ended and it was time to go, but I kept snatching dollar bills out of people's hands. A couple of them asked if "they" were real, and I patiently replied that "they sure are".
One guy hands me a pen. I scribble my phone number on a piece of paper. I then hold the paper up to my lips and kiss it, leaving an imprint of my lips. I am already behaving like a professional….Tom is amazed…
The music ended and I dismounted the stage to a thunderous round of applause from the crowd. I light up another Marlboro, and take a huge gulp of my drink to regain my composure but smile proudly at my moment of glory. Tom and I left the club in short order, and walked to his silver BMW. As we strolled the sidewalk, Tom could hardly contain himself. He pulled me closer, kissed me, and ran his hands down my ass. We were in the car. It was so clear that Tom wanted me real real bad. He continuously fondled me in the car as I blushed crimson with his sweet touch, as lust raged between my own legs. He said that we would check into the Sofitel Hotel and continue my birthday celebrations. I too was aching for him.

Once at the hotel we basked in the moment with multiple orgasms as we made love and recalled the events of the evening and added details of more adventures I would like to pursue. We shared the wine of mutual passion and reveled in the lust that enthralled us. We made love again and again and again. Sunday night, I had told him that I loved him, with all my heart, as we looked out over the city, with its lights twinkling like multicolored gems on some black velvet cloth ... as far as the eye could see. For the first time, ... in a long time, I was at peace in my inner being. I clung to Tom that evening never far from his side, my eyes constantly attending his form with loving care. I fell asl**p in his arms that night among the cool satin sheets of our bed, and smiled through my dreams! We were at the hotel three nights, and when Tom dropped me home Monday morning, my Mom was delirious with joy…she had heard of the great act I had put up at the club. I had arrived !!!
... Continue»
Posted by Angelacandy100 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Voyeur  |  Views: 1459  |  
98%
  |  3

My Eighteenth Birthday Part 1

This story is a cut paste not my work.
--------------------------------------
My name is Laurie and I am thirty-five years old. Thanks to my father's generosity, I am a successful businesswoman. I am happily married and have two beautiful c***dren. From time to time, I visit my handsome father in New York and we catch up on our fucking. Yes, I said fucking. Daddy is the best fucker I have ever known. Please notice that I did not say lover. We do not make love, we fuck like rutting a****ls. If you would like to know how it began, please read on.

I will never forget my eighteenth birthday. My father spared no expense in throwing me the biggest birthday bash in town. All of my friends were there. After I blew out the birthday candles, Daddy handed me the keys to the brand new sports car that he had promised me if I remained a virgin. The prior day, he had taken me to my gynecologist, who confirmed that my hymen was intact. He also examined my anus and told my father that, in his opinion, that door had never been opened. Daddy had to take my word for it that I had never used my mouth or hand on a man. It was the truth. I was innocent in every respect.

I was shamelessly proud of my new car and took all of my friends out for joy rides. But the car was not the only gift from my sweet Daddy. After returning from a joy ride, he handed me a letter that had just been delivered. It was from his alma mater, one of the most prestigious universities in the country. He had pulled strings and greased palms to get me accepted. A simple peck on the cheek seemed like poor thanks for all he had done for me. The time flew by and soon I was at the door thanking and saying goodbye to my dear friends. A short time later, I took my first step toward womanhood.

When I began to blossom, my father begged me to remain a virgin. He explained that having a c***d or contracting a disease could destroy my life. The real reason was that he wanted me for himself. He called me into his study and said, "It's time I taught you the facts of life." He patted the couch beside him. As I sat next to him, I knew that this wouldn't be the usual parent-daughter talk. I sensed that it would be much more than that.

He picked up a remote control and pressed a button. A shocking image appeared on the big screen. My father was stretched out naked on a bed and my beautiful mother was kneeling beside him with her hand wrapped around his enormous cock. Father had divorced my mother three years earlier after she became a hopeless alcoholic and d**g addict. I didn't have a problem with it. She never abused me, however she did ignore me, probably out of jealousy. I hardly knew her.

My jaw dropped and my eyes widened when I saw what they were doing. "Do you know what that is called?" Daddy asked. I shook my head. "It's called a hand job. I love hand jobs because they make me cum better than anything else. Now watch closely." At first, her hand slid slowly up and down his thick shaft. He said something to her and she picked up speed. "Watch carefully now. Here it comes." The camera zoomed in closer to catch every detail.

Daddy bellowed as his cock erupted. The stuff coming out of it shot two feet into the air. "That stuff is called semen but most people call it cum," Daddy explained. "I'm ejaculating but most call it cumming." I could hardly believe my eyes and neither could my laughing mother. By the time Daddy went limp, his manly torso was covered with what he had referred to as cum. He sat up, looked into the camera, and said with a wink, "That was a ball-buster."

A new scene started featuring the same act but a different man who kept a pillow over his face to hide his identity. I didn't learn until later that he was my uncle, my mother's b*****r. She giggled as she jerked her b*****r's cock until it shot off a load almost as big as Daddy's.

"What did you think of that?" Daddy asked. While I had been watching, something happened in my pussy. I felt a tingle and a wetness. I was becoming sexually aroused. I was very impressed by my father's magnificent body and huge cock. He was a very handsome man. I had seen him in swim trunks so I knew about his superb body, but I had never imagined such a large cock between his legs.

A new scene started with my mother on her knees in front of Daddy. She jerked his cock until it spewed onto her big tits. "I think it's time to get started," Daddy said. He picked up another remote and the record light on the video camera directed at the couch turned red. "Take my pants off now," he said.

My heart pounded in my temples as I fumbled with Daddy's belt buckle and zipper. As I pulled his pants down, his huge cock, unrestrained by underwear, sprang up like a striking cobra and thumped my arm. I took his pants completely off and then, at his direction, unbuttoned and removed his shirt. "It's your turn to get naked now," he said.

I stood in front of him and slowly removed every article of clothing. Daddy licked his lips and stroked his cock as he watched. "Very nice," he said as my perfect round breasts were bared. I was blushing furiously as I lowered my panties. "Beautiful. You have a natural bush. Don't ever spoil it by shaving or trimming it. Toss me your panties."

As Daddy carefully examined my panties, a big smile crossed his face. "Yes, there is definitely dew here in the crotch." I was shocked when he took the crotch in his mouth and sucked. He came toward me and turned me to face the camera. Standing beside me so as not to block the view, he fondled my breasts before running his hand down to my bush. As he applied pressure to my clit with the heel of his hand, a shudder ran up my body. The sensation was like nothing I had experienced before! While he masturbated me, I watched him shoot off again on the screen.

I was disappointed when he took his hand away. After returning to the couch, he pulled me up against him so he could feel my titties against his side. "Rub it all over my cock, baby," he said as he handed me a jar of Vaseline. Daddy's cock felt so good in my hand that I didn't want to ever let go. "After watching your mother jack me off six times you should know how I like it. Start out slow and pick up speed when I tell you."

I experimented with various grips and strokes, all of which seemed to come naturally to me. Instinct must have taken over because I had never had a cock in my hand. "That feels incredible, baby. I had forgotten how good a hand job feels." I took that to mean that he hadn't had one in a long time. "You mean you haven't had it since Mother left?" He chuckled at my naivete. "Doing without isn't fatal. A man can make do with his own hand if he must. I'll show you sometime."

I was stunned. He was such a handsome and wealthy man that he could have had his pick of women. "Okay, Baby, a little harder and faster now. Whatever you do, don't let go until I tell you to. You'll get cum all over your hand but it won't hurt you." I pumped that huge cock so fast that my hand was a blur. "OH, FUCK, YES!" he bellowed and then his cum shot out under such pressure that a gob hit me on the cheek. At the same time, his television image was shooting off. I was thrilled by the power I had over my convulsing father. I literally had the big, powerful man in the palm of my hand. I didn't stop jerking his cock until he pulled my hand away.

My hand was covered with jism. I held it up and examined it closely. "So this is the stuff that made me, huh, Dad?" He was still trembling, still coming down from his orgasm. "Yes, that's it. I shot that stuff into your mother and nine months later you came out. Go ahead and taste it. It won't hurt you." I wanted to please him so I licked off a gob of the creamy stuff. It really didn't have much taste at all but I was eager to please him. "Oh, it's delicious, Daddy. I just love the stuff." To make my lie more convincing, I licked every drop from my hand. But when I bent down to lick it from his cock, he abruptly stopped me. "No, that isn't part of my plan. That will come later."

My education continued as Daddy took his personal porno out of the VCR and put in a professional tape. I was shocked but also excited by the lewd acts that were being performed. I had never imagined that such things were possible. "Okay, Baby, it's your turn," Daddy said as he got to his knees and spread my legs. "I hope I haven't forgotten how to give a girl a handjob. You have a nice big clit. I guess you got that from your mother. Watch the pretty people sucking and fucking as I try to get my little girl off."

Daddy was rather clumsy at first, but his performance quickly improved. He didn't want to risk damaging my hymen so all of the stimulation was to the outside. "Have you ever made yourself cum with your hand, honey?" I was a little embarrassed to confess that I had tried but nothing had happened. Daddy was driving me crazy with his fingers, knuckles and the heel of his hand. When he ran his knuckles up and down my slit and across my clitoris, my legs snapped straight out. He grinned with satisfaction when he saw the sex juice trickling from my pussy. "OH, DADDY, YOU'RE MAKING ME CUM! PLEASE DON'T STOP!"

My first honest orgasm was so intense that it was almost painful. The muscles in my belly, groin and thighs tightened until I feared they would snap. Until that moment, I hadn't known what true physical pleasure is. I must have passed out for a few seconds. When I awoke I discovered to my horror that I had lost control of my bladder and was peeing against my father's hairy chest. I couldn't shut off the faucet and my smiling Daddy wouldn't move out of the way.

"I'm so sorry, Daddy," I said when the golden shower stopped. I hurried to the bathroom and returned with a towel. As I dried him, he said, "Don't be sorry, Pumpkin. I enjoyed it very much, and it means I did a good job on you. I wanted your first orgasm to be as strong as possible, and I'm not disappointed."

"It felt so good, Daddy. I'm so glad now that I stayed a virgin all of these years so you could give me my first orgasm. I will never forget it."

I jacked Daddy off three more times that night, each time in a different position. Everything was captured on video for many years of voyeuristic enjoyment. Daddy gave me an equal number of hand jobs. I didn't think it was possible but, as he gained experience, each one was better than the last. The final one made me multi-orgasmic for the first time. While I was cumming for the fourth time in a row, I begged him to fuck me. "FUCK ME, DADDY. PLEASE, PLEASE FUCK ME!"

He took his hand away and wiped the sweat from my forehead. "The fucking will come in a few days, baby. It's a great temptation to make a woman of you right now, but I want to do it right. We must regain our strength. Be patient."... Continue»
Posted by masti011 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 3344  |  
100%
  |  1

My early birthday gift

My early birthday present,
My life had been like a fairy tale of the adult sort lately anyone who had read previous stories would under stand that. Just to be clear though with everything that has recently happened I just want to make clear that my wife Lisa truly is all any man could or would ever need she is very sexy and has a naughty side. When we go on vacations especially she has her wicked weasel sheer when wet bikini, which our daughter Amy found and started down a path of her own. Lisa is also a huge flirt, and dresses sexy, and likes to flash after a couple of glasses of wine. When we were in Florida she offered to help pick up another woman for a threesome, which blew my mind.

So, the old saying about the apple and the tree with her and Amy rings true, and Lisa doesn't know it, well not like I do. It was late morning September 6th the Saturday before my birthday. My wife Lisa had left a half hour before to drive up to Cleveland to visit her mom. I had gone back to bed when the doorbell rang. I slowly climbed out of bed grabbing my robe and headed for the door, though the window I could see Char's f****y car. Now a strong knock, and my heart sank it was Char's dad. Did she not understand that what happened was a secret? Was he going to shoot me, or punch me? I was sure he'd be pissed, and who could blame him?

I slowly opened the door, as I did I saw Char's mom opening her car door who got out and stood to look at me. I then turned to look at Mike, Char's dad who was smiling to my surprise. I extended my hand to meet his as he greeted me good morning. He was explaining that my daughter and his had been conspiring, (what a shocker) to allow Char to visit Amy on campus and get a little taste of college life. Char and Amy are the same age, but her parents held her back a year, and Char wants to go to Ohio State next year.

The deal for me was of course to drive her and I could spend time with Amy, and Char of course instead of hanging around the house alone, as our son is also off at school. Mike made a motion with his hand and now I could see a smiling Char getting out of the back seat carrying an overnight bag wearing a conservative knee length skirt,and top asking me if I minded? She said Amy was thinking you might rather do this than just hang out here. I said sure it's kind of sudden but wondering what could be next in the minds of these two beauties I agreed trying not to look too excited in front of Mike.

Mike said with his strong preachers voice, Mike take care of my little girl and drive safe her mom and I have mixed feelings about this because this will be Char's first Sunday not spent in church. I assured him I'd treat Char as if she was my own daughter. If he only knew what had just happened on labor day weekend he would never have let her walk past me into the house. Char had ran back to her mom hugging her and then her dad and now looking me right in the eye with a knowing sexy confidence in a combination of what was our secret and what ever they had planned she brushed by.

Mike said have fun Char and told me that they'd just come from breakfast and was offering me money to cover meals and a hotel stay as he was under the understanding that Char would stay in Amy's dorm room but I'd need a room. I politely refused and said it was my pleasure, of course it was. As I was now beginning to anticipate the thought of what the night may have in store I began to get an erection not wearing anything under my robe. I shifted and started trying to get rid of Mike saying I had to use the restroom, and excused myself. I smiled at Char on my way back to my bedroom, she pretended not to notice as she was walking to close the door.

I came out of the bedroom after putting on some shorts with a suspicious look asking Char just exactly what they had in mind. She said all in good time. She grabbed her bag and headed for Amy's room to change, and change she did. She came out in a t-shirt top that showed a little of her sexy flat tummy and yoga shorts, not pants, which are sexy enough these shorts were barely there and so tight it was a beautiful view of her ass and great cock hardening camel toe in the front. Char spun around and said what do you think Mr. G, I mean Keith? Looking at the hint of ass cheek all I could mumble was wow! She said her parents didn't even know she had those clothes.

She told me I should wear something I could move around in. I said aren't we going to Columbus? Char quickly got Amy on the phone and told Amy that her parents had just left and they were alone so she could talk freely. I took the phone as Char handed it to me, Amy said happy early birthday daddy! I said not till next week baby as you know. She said yes and Char was her present to me. I would not see Amy this weekend, but that they had a plan, just follow Char's lead. I didn't have anything pressing the Bengals were on the road so I went with it.

I showered put on athletic shorts and a t-shirt good running shoes Char told me I'd need clothes for dinner too it would be a long night, and we were leaving Cincinnati. My mind was burning overtime trying to figure this out, I grabbed something to eat and we were on our way, but where? Char said 75 north her plan was in Dayton. We were going to scene 75, I'd heard of it as a laser tag place. We had a pleasant ride up on a nice cool day. It was difficult to look at the road with Char's shorts not quite covering her sweet little ass and so tight. She was well aware and kept me laughing.

Char is a preachers daughter gone wild! She is wild eyed and a laugh a minute in public, and a sexy determined to take advantage of every minute behind closed doors. It is very much a case of a wild high spirited girl kept under wraps for too long and I was the right place right time guy.
I feel like a k** again in a way but scared as hell that this may all get out. This is my only outlet I can't tell anyone in real life.

So we got to Scene 75 and they had a lot to do laser tag, arcade, go karts , bumper cars... We had a blast and a pretty good work out. We noticed they had a dodge ball tournament in the evening so we decided to go for lunch get a room and come back for that. We were able to join a group of 4 that were missing 2 people. Our team was great and we nearly won. I did enjoy the other men pretending not to notice Char, not wanting their wives to notice.

Then we went to our hotel for a shower. I noticed the girl at the desk watching us walk through the lobby. We looked like dad and daughter, as soon as the elevator door closed she made her first move. She moved close and embraced me for a deep kiss, Char excited. She climbed down as we reached our floor and said she had plans for me. Obviously this sounded great to me. As soon as we got into the room she started a slow tease of what little clothes she had on walking toward the shower. I began pulling off my shirt and she told me we would be conserving water, which is just what I was hoping for.

If you've never had a shower with an 18 year old let me tell you it's an experience. Her firm body, perky tits endless energy, and the laughter it was both highly sexual and truly fun. Soaping up her body and the sensation of feeling her hard slippery body with my wet hands, I never wanted to stop. But one thing leads to another and watching the water wash over her gave me such a raging hard on and Char didn't want to waste that. So she put her hands on the shower wall half bending over and no man could resist.

With the hot water spraying us I put the head of my cock right at her entrance, and rubbed her opening and her clit hearing her moan and asking me to fuck her I entered her just the tip at first I wanted her to ask for more and she did not disappoint. "Fuck me Keith fuck me deep and slow I want to feel all of you". I gave it to her slowly like she asked and she came in not too much time. She wanted me to cum with her in the shower but I had a different idea.

The soap had all washed away, I turned off the water and stepped onto the towel outside the shower. I extended both arms and she jumped into them, I carried her both of us soaking wet to the hotel bed and laid her down kissing her deeply. For a moment I loved this girl, or the lust was so deep it felt the same. Her eyes were so genuinely seductive she had to know I was hers and would do anything to please her every desire.

Her legs spread wide I mounted her and knew in my mind this time would not be slow, this time we would fuck much like more a****ls, this time she would know what it's like fucking a man. I entered her all at once as she gasped and made sounds I can't describe, just then I could hear Amy which freaked me out she was asking how much daddy liked his present? I looked back and Figured Char must have set up her laptop while I was turning on the shower. Amy had watched me carry her out and was watching us right then. I laughed and said very much so! Then knowing Amy was watching I decided to give her a show. I slammed it to Char who didn't mind we were lost in the need to make sure the other came and hard. She was bucking back against me and we came together in a powerful orgasm. She said "soak my pussy keith".

I did. Then I could hear Amy again telling Char to suck my dick and not let me go soft. With my cock soaked with her juices and my cum she sucked me, not a word of asking me to wash off or that it might be gross no she was cum crazy. I could not believe my life right not how could a man be lucky enough to have such an incredibly beautiful daughter who has desires for her dad, and have a friend waiting to secretly break out of her parents tight grip and be attracted to older men?

Well you can guess what happened then, she got more of the same. We fucked long after Amy said good night and I thanked her again. We ordered a pizza and the delivery guy could see with her under the cover all but her head and me in boxers still half hard that this middle aged guy was getting some hot young girl, which was fun. At some point we drifted off to sl**p in an embrace.

Sunday morning we awoke, and I told her what her minister dad said about her first morning missing church. She said she didn't want to talk about that and just said fuck me before we go out to breakfast, which of course I did. Char's energy is was wearing me out but I enjoyed every bit of it. We barely made check out time and went to breakfast before our ride back home, during which there was much hand holding smiling and one open road tit flash, this preachers daughter is something else.... Continue»
Posted by keithgreen 8 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1790  |  
100%
  |  7

My Surprise Birthday Orgy

My Surprise Birthday Orgy
By: Friskee_cpl (friskee_cpl@yahoo.com.au)

It was on her fifth drink that she muttered the words that changed our marriage forever.

We were sitting in the Hopetoun Hotel in Bourke St Surry Hills washing down the last of our Mexican dishes with a few Corona and the odd Tequila. In the public bar, an acoustic duo massacred a few Neil Young tunes.

Neither of us are particularly big Mexican food fans and Lisa's decision to bring us here for my 40th birthday had me thinking something was up.

The entire night had been a surprise. I arrived home from work at 5.30 to find that the k**s were already at her mum and dad's, Lisa was all dressed and she had our bags packed for the night.

She told me very little about what we were up to for the night and even after we checked into the five star accommodation, she still didn't let on about what she had planned.

The view from the apartment was spectacular. The room was so huge that it had two queen sized beds in it.

Lisa was wearing my favourite dress. A simple short black number with a plunging neckline that was nicely emphasised by the Celtic symbol she had d****d off a chunky silver chain.

At 36 years young, Lisa had spent the past six months working on reversing as much of the damage that having three c***dren could do. She had become a gym junkie and was even rising at 5.30 to go for a 10 kilometre run. With that and a visit to a Weight Watcher's class every week, she'd lost countless kilograms and apart from some stretched skin around her belly, you'd barely know she'd had any k**s at all. Our c***dren were now 13, 10 and 7, and for tonight they were safely in the care of her parents.

"You remember how all those years ago," she said, "back before we started having k**s?"

I nodded and snapped the head off a disturbingly soft prawn.

"How we used to, you know, party with Andy and Leanne."

I nodded again, this time with a wide grin and let the prawn juice dribble down my chin. "How can I forget." I recalled all those weeks we spent fucking each other before they went overseas.

"Well, I'm kinda thinking that we should," she reached over and grabbed my prawn-free hand, "start doing it again."

I was gob-smacked. I didn't think this was coming.

"But aren't they separated now?" I asked, "Andy and Leanne."

"On again, off again," she said. "Now back on."

I smiled at her. Images of her sucking Andy's cock as she bounced on mine and Leanne licking my balls flicked in my mind's eye. "Are they coming here?"

"No they're going to meet us at the club."

"What club?"

"The Couple's Club."

"I take it that they don't have a room full of pokies at this club."

Lisa laughed. "Maybe a different kind of pokies."

I had to laugh too.

I sat back in the chair, breaking the physical contact with her.

"I suppose so." I said. "We don't really have to do anything if we don't want to do we?"

"Of course not," she smiled at me, "It's couples only as well."

"What time are we meeting them?"

"8.30."

"Where is it?"

"Just around the corner apparently," she pulled an address from her handbag. "Leanne was a bit confused about the address but it's just over the road."

I looked at Lisa's scrawled address that read 414 Bourke St, Surry Hills.

"Well, we have another hour to get fortified." I said holding up the beer.

"I bought something else as well," Lisa said.

"What?"

"Leanne is still baking those special brownies."

"You're k**ding me."

She fished a small foil square out of her bag. "Yep, these are those brownies that we remember."

"I'm not having too much." I said recalling how badly they wiped me out 15 years ago.

"Fair enough,"

We surreptitiously nibbled on the enhanced chocolate slice and I soon noticed that it was all gone, and I'd barely had any at all.

"Just in case you get shy," Lisa said, "You might like to take this."

She handed me the familiar blue diamond of a Viagra.

"Where did you get this?" I asked, although I half knew the answer.

"Leanne."

"Thought so." I washed it down with another swig of Corona.

"Hash, booze and Viagra." I said, "Now that's a combination."

We adjourned out into the public bar where the duo were now desecrating a Radiohead tune. The eyes of the young men all took in my sexy wife. As we sat feeling the effects of our substance abuse take effect, Lisa's phone flashed a message. "It's mum. The k**'s are all good," she said. "They are going to a movie."

We sat and endured the duo until 8.30 before we grabbed our gear and stood up. Standing up probably wasn't the smartest thing to do. The brownies had begun to kick in and that familiar calm wooziness descended upon me. I looked at Lisa and that stoned, glazed look was beginning to appear.

"I'm as stoned as a Christian," I said.

"I'm OK," Lisa said smiling.

The club was, as Lisa said, just across the road.

The world had slowed down as we waited for the lights to change, and the dim red light above the door of the club let us know our destination.

The brass doorbell made no sound as I pressed it but it was only seconds before a tall middle aged lady, dressed in a short black dress, suspenders and a singlet top, opened the door.

"Hi guys," she said, "Welcome."

We just stood their smiling like loons.

"It's $120 for a couple, including drinks."

"Oh yeah," Lisa finally spoke, "Of course." She slid an envelope out of her bag and handed it over. The lady checked it out, smiled and ushered us up the stairs.

When we got to the top, directly in front of us was a small bar where three men, all with towels wrapped around their waists, stood drinking. Another two men were talking to a youngish topless girl at one of the tables and in another room there were about five men and another middle aged lady having a chat.

"Andy and Leanne must be late," I said.

Lisa looked up at me and just smiled.

"I'll show you your locker," the lady said as she grabbed Lisa on the elbow.

All the men in the building were now staring at Lisa as we sauntered down the corridor.

"You can both have number 38," she said pulling the door open. "Just ask for the key at the bar."

"I'll ring Leanne," Lisa said as she pulled her phone out of the bag.

"Sorry love," the lady said as she put a hand over the phone, "No mobiles allowed but you can call from the bar."

"Oh shit, sorry," she said as she tucked it back into the bag.

"Did you bring something to wear?" the lady asked Lisa.

"Umm, no," Lisa just smiled again but this time the stoned glazed look was clearly obvious. "I'll just wear my panties."

I figured I had to wear the towel so we stripped off and both of us stood in the corridor.

"I thought they said it was couples only," I asked her.

"That's what Leanne said," Lisa said, "Lets go have a drink and wait for them."

As we entered the bar a couple of guys made space at one of the tables and waved us over.

"Hi," one of them said, "First time here?"

"Yeah," I said, "some friends told us about it."

"Cool," another said, "Would you like a quick tour?"

"That'd be nice," Lisa said.

Lisa looked extremely hot as she confidently stood amongst all these men in nothing but a pair of black lace knickers.

I grabbed two beers and went back to the table.

"Ok," one bloke said, "I'm Bill and I'll show you around if you like."

"That'd be nice," Lisa said, her stoned face smiling at everyone.

"Obviously this is the bar," he waved his hand around before pointing into the next room, "in there is the lounge and spa." Two black leather lounges sat opposite a large spa with large mirrors against the wall. A coffin shaped coffee table sat in the middle of the room.

"In a few hours there'll be a few more people here," Bill said. "Which means if you want to make use of this room in here," he tapped on the door before opening it, "which is the private room. You may want to get in there early." The bed in the room was a massive wooden creation with 'Sin Sity' carved into the side. On the bed was a stunning short-haired brunette bouncing up and down on some bloke beneath her. Of course I thought 'How unfortunate to misspell something when you are carving.'

I saw out of the corner of my eye a smaller alcove with a leather swing on the left, a wooden rack on the right and some shackles hanging from the wall.

"This looks interesting," Lisa said as she pushed the swing.

'It's very popular," Bill said. "But not nearly as popular as what happens upstairs."

Lisa turned towards me and grabbed my dick through the towel. I was already half hard just by being there.

We went back into the lounge and I noticed another two blokes coming in and checking Lisa out as we turned to walk up the stairs.

Bill went first and when we got to the top he swung around and gestured like a flight attendant.

"To our left we have the sauna, and to be honest I've never seen anyone use it."

"Whoa." Lisa said.

"As you can see," he placed his hand on the small of her back, "here we have the group sex lounge."

The room had a few, sheet covered, foam mattresses on the floor and a leather lounge along the right hand side wall. A flat screen TV to our left bathed the room in its pornographic hue.

"Crazy," Lisa said.

I'm not sure but I could swear that her nipples suddenly hardened.

Bill and I turned to go back down the stairs but Lisa stood transfixed in the room watching the reflected image of the TV bouncing off one of the mirrors. A black woman was being gangbanged by five white men. A nice change to the usual formula.

Suddenly though I felt a churning in my stomach, and it wasn't butterflies. Something from the Mexican restaurant wasn't agreeing with me.

As we went to return to the lounge another two blokes were climbing the stairs.

"Sorry guys but we're just taking a tour," Bill said.

"Bugger," one said.

"Maybe later," Lisa said with a smile at me. It wasn't exactly what I wanted to hear.

We went back into the lounge where another few blokes had arrived and now it seemed as though about 12 men were there and only the three ladies, excluding the hostess.

I grabbed another three beers and as I stood at the bar a few more men turned up. When I looked back towards Lisa she was swaying to the music and watching the same gangbang scene on the screen above my head. One of the other guys came up behind her and put his hands on her hips and began doing the dirty dancing routine. I was already half hard and watching her being so aroused was certainly causing a diversion of my normal bl**d flow.

I went back in and the bloke slowly moved away. Lisa however didn't miss a beat as she took the beer from me and had another swig.

"No sign of Leanne and Andy," I said.

Lisa just shrugged.

"Lets have a spa," I said knowing she loved them.

"Sounds good."

She winked at a few of the lads and they all smiled back.

"You're loving this," I said as she slowly pulled her knickers down.

"And by the look of that," she pointed to my swelling cock, "so do you."

She dropped her lace knickers on the coffin coffee table and shook her arse at the crowd.

Again my stomach rolled and I remembered the toilets back near the lockers.

"Something's doing some damage," I said patting my stomach.

"Not now," Lisa said.

I eased myself into the hot water, "Should be alright."

Lisa lay back and cared little that her long curly black hair was getting wet.

One of the other blokes came over to the spa and asked if he could join. I nodded and he dropped his towel revealing a cock that made John Holmes look inadequate.

"Jesus, Mary and Joseph," Lisa said.

The jets and hot water played merry hell with my guts and I knew that soon I'd have to evacuate the spa.

"That's a big dick," she said. "May I?" she asked both me and the guy. We both nodded.

She reached up and pulled on its massive width.

She was sitting opposite me and I felt her legs part slightly as she tugged on his cock.

Her hand looked tiny as it glided along its length.

Awkwardly I could feel the pressing need to evacuate something other than the spa.

"Sorry mate," I said to her as I stood up. "Dodgy prawn fajita." My cock waved in her face as I moved to exit the spa and she grabbed it as well. With two cocks in her hands she looked incredibly hot.

I left my towel where it was and hurried to the loo. I saw big boy slide down into the spa as I turned the corner.

I was grateful that the toilet was not only empty, but had a bl**dy good exhaust fan.

What would usually only take a few minutes just wouldn't stop, so to spare you the details dear reader, it was at least 10 to 15 minutes before I felt comfortable enough to exit the khazi.

I left the light and the fan on and with the towel wrapped around my waist I returned to the lounge to find the spa was now occupied by the other lady and three men.

Lisa's black knickers were still on the coffee table and one of the men on the lounge nodded down towards the alcove.

I turned to see the backs of three naked men all noticeably jerking their cocks as Lisa was being fucked on the leather swing by 'big boy'. Behind her was Bill squeezing her tits and swinging her onto the mammoth cock that was stretching her hairy pussy in all directions.

"This is one hot bitch," one of them said to me as I sidled up.

"It would appear so," I said. Saying this caught Lisa's attention and she smiled through the alcohol, dope and sexual haze she was floating through. She looked up to me after a moment as if to check if I was OK but before I could answer I felt a pair of hands wrap around my waist and grab onto my near erect, Viagra enhanced, cock.

I looked back and there was the youngish girl that had previously been sitting in the bar.

"Well hello," I said and I noticed that as I did so, Lisa lay back and grabbed one of the spare cocks by her side. One of the other men moved over to the other side of the swing and Lisa now had a cock in each hand, one in her pussy and when she slid down and Bill shoved his cock in her mouth, she was almost totally full of cock.

The girl, who I later found out was called Amy, pulled me by the cock over next to Lisa, who now had spit running down her face and was making a mmmfhhssll type noise, and sunk to her knees.

My cock sprung up like a suspension leaf from a F100.

Amy began giving me the best head I've ever had and her technique, I have to say, was better than Lisa's. She spat all over my cock and really used her tongue to exquisite effect. It was sloppy, noisy and bl**dy excellent. Big Boy was still pumping hard and Lisa's pussy was running the risk of dehydrating her. Amy reached over and began massaging Big Boys balls and sure enough, within a minute or two, he pulled his cock out of her distended pussy and sprayed a knee-trembling amount of cum up and over Lisa's sweating torso.

"Oh fuck yeah," my slut wife said, "Cum all over me."

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," Big boy said as Amy continued to squeeze his balls.

Big boy spun around and Amy grabbed a hold of his shimmering cock and sucked it into her mouth. I looked down at Lisa's gaping cunt and her cum splattered torso and thought 'What the hell.' My cock slid into her cunt like a hot knife into butter and she didn't even look up to see who it was. The other two guys were now near her head and they were just jerking her head from one to another as the three cocks fucked her face.

"Cum all over the slut," Amy said from her kneeling position on the floor, "Cream all over her face."

I watched some of Big Boy's cum settle into her slightly wrinkly belly button and began to rub her swollen clit as I ploughed into her. Her arse lifted off the swing a fraction and I reached under and slid a finger into her arse. My God did she go off.

"Oh fuck yes," she called out before they stuffed their cocks back into her mouth.

"Fuck this slut good," Amy said as she squeezed my balls. I tried as hard as possible to restrain from dropping my nut sack into her snatch but when Amy stood up and began to lap up the cum on Lisa's body it was all too much for me and two of the guys fucking her face, because almost at once the three of us began loading her up with sperm. Lisa's body began shaking with, and she told me later how many she had, her first orgasm of the night.

I don't know why I felt I needed to cum in her, she'd had her tubes tied after the third born arrived, but I did. I think I was trying to repel any other blokes from sliding in after me. Waste of time really. Load after load was pumped into her hole as Lisa turned towards the two guys and began capturing some of the cum being showered down.

Great orbs of jism were drooping off my wife's chin and cheeks and her tongue was darting out trying to catch as much as possible. Honestly I'd never seen her as slutty as she was acting now. Our other group activities, 15 or so years ago, were tame compared to this.

Bill was still able to withhold the urge to cum and he backed away from Lisa as Amy and her began kissing and swapping the cum.

I slid my stiff cock out of her pussy and rubbed her swollen clit and watched as her twitching cunt f***ed my jism out of her hole. An opalescent stream oozed out of her pussy down onto her arsehole. The two blokes who had shot their loads onto her face moved out of the alcove and re-wrapped a towel around themselves. Bill moved around next to me and we both watched as Lisa lay there with her legs splayed open, my cum running out of her hole, and Amy licking up the cream of the two men.

"That is one hot babe you brought here," Bill said.

I just nodded wondering what else the night had coming.

"She looks like she's up for anything," he continued.

"It would appear so."

"Do you know her well?" I was surprised by this question.

"Umm," I said, "I thought I did. She is my wife after all."

"Fair dinkum?" he said, "This is your missus?"

Once again my stomach began to misbehave and those familiar rumblings returned.

"Yeah," I said "We were meant to meet some other friends here tonight but they haven't shown up."

"So are you OK with all this?'

"Well we've already started but we might just have a break for a while and re-evaluate the situation."

"Fair enough," Bill said.

Lisa sat up in the swing with a look of wanton lust and sexual hunger on her face. Her long dark curly hair was matted with cum and her face was glistening with spit and jizz.

"That was fucking wild," she said, "Am I a fucking mess?"

"You sure are slut," Amy said as she slid a hand down onto Lisa's cunt. "I'll clean you up if you like?"

Lisa looked up at me at the same moment that I knew I'd have to go back to the toilet for another session.

"I'm good for that," Lisa said as she once again opened her legs.

Amy ducked down and began lapping at Lisa's pussy like she was a cat in a dairy. Lisa held the back of head and began moaning in delight.

"Mmm lick my hubby's cum up, eat his cum," she said while smiling up at me.

The slopping sound and the lesbian action caught the attention of a few of the lads who meandered over for a look.

"With all these cocks around," one of them said, 'we have two lezzoe's having a lick."

"We're not dykes," Lisa said, "We love dick more."

"You two can come with me," Amy said abandoning her cunt licking. She grabbed them by the dick and went into the private room. "Let's see if you have anything worth bragging about."

Lisa hopped off the swing and rested up against me. I gingerly moved my hands through her sticky, cum streaked hair.

"Are we OK?" she asked.

"I think we'll be fine," I said, "but we really should go."

"I'll go ring Leanne and see what's happening," she said.

As she walked ahead of me back into the bar, I noticed with a chuckle the check pattern the swing had left on her back.

"What's so funny," she asked.

"Your back looks like a chess board."

She looked over her back into the mirror and had a chuckle.

Once again my stomach was behaving like gravity was ten times stronger in my arsehole than in the rest of the world.

The bar at least now had a few other women in it and one, a chubby middle aged woman, was giving two guys a hand job.

The remaining horde of men all ogled Lisa like she was the first prize in a raffle.

I patted her on the arse and said, "I've really got to go to the loo again."

"Are you that crook?"

"It's not a good look."

Bill came back over to the bar with Lisa's knickers and said, "Its getting crowded in here."

Lisa took the undies and placed them on the bar and asked the hostess for the phone.

I took my leave and, before realising what I was doing, kissed my wife on her wet open lips. Her tongue darted into my mouth and I sucked in her spittle and inner warmth.

"Hurry back," she said smiling.

This session was almost as bad as the first and was accompanied by searing stomach pains. I sat there with my head in my hands and the hum of the exhaust in my ears for what seemed an eternity. I somehow knew that the night was not yet finished and that our little adventure was going to continue into the night. Despite that I was however, quite surprised to witness what was happening when I returned to the lounge.

On the coffin shaped coffee table lay a heavily tattooed man I will call Tatts. On Tatts, with her back to him and his cock in her pussy, was Lisa. On Lisa, with his cock in her pussy as well, was another man from the crowd. Around Lisa's head stood another four men, all either wanking their cocks, pulling her nipples, or both.

Amy was bending over her and calling out all manner of obscenity.

"Yeah, show her how it feels," Amy said, "Fuck her dirty cunt, fuck it, fuck it."

Another bloke was reaming into Amy from behind and in the mirrors reflection I could see the other lady, who I shall call Sheryl because she looked a bit like Sheryl Crow, was being fucked in the spa.

Bill was watching the show nearby and he shook his head and wandered over to me.

"What happened," I asked. "I disappear for a few minutes and she's taking two cocks in her pussy."

"She just began talking to these two blokes and then began sucking them off at the bar," he said, "then she dragged them over to here and well, this happened."

I shook my head in disbelief. The pain in my stomach was still intense but it seemed that, at least for now, the urge to purge was gone.

Of course the Viagra was doing its job on my Percy and like most of the men in the room watching the scenes unfold in front of me I had 3/4 of a mongrel.

After 15 years of c***d rearing and abstinence from any group sex, it seemed that Lisa was making up for lost time.

The chubby lady in the bar was now completely naked and was stroking the cocks of two men as one of them fingered fucked her shaven twat. She soon went up the stairs followed by about four men leaving a bar table and some stools vacant.

"I suppose I may as well wait until she's satisfied," I said to Bill, "Wanna beer?"

"Yeah why not," he said, "She looks pretty busy right now."

At the bar was the brunette from the private room, she was well into her 40's but had a smoking hot body.

"Hi Kath," Bill said to her, "How's things?"

"Good mate," she looked at me and put out her hand, "I'm Kath, welcome."

I shook her hand and tried to guess her age. She was fairly tall and had short jet black hair. She wore nothing more than a black bra and a mini skirt and her physique was one of someone who worked out regularly but didn't overdo it.

"I'm Mick," I said, "and before you ask, that's my wife Lisa over there."

"Ahh, Amy's little plaything," she said.

"What do you mean," I asked.

"Amy always grabs the new arrivals and puts them through their paces," she said, "But your wife seems more than willing."

I then told them both about our past group adventures and it was when I got to the part about tonight that the puzzle fell in place.

"And Lisa said that this was a couples only club," was what I said.

"The Couples Club?" Bill asked. He just looked at me with a look of disbelief.

"Yeah," I said concerned, "Isn't this it?"

They both laughed.

"No way," said Kath, "This is Sin Sity and tonight is one of their special gangbang nights."

"Oh for fuck's sake," I hung my head in exasperation and just had to laugh.

"The Couples Club is a few blocks away," Bill laughed. "Looks like someone got the wrong address."

"Oh well, you live and learn I suppose," I said as a grabbed a glass of water.

"You seem like a nice enough guy," Kath said, "What are you going to do now?"

"I dunno," I sat watching the guy on top empty his balls over my wife's stomach and Amy rush in to lick it up.

"She's pretty plastered," I said, "I might just give her some space, fuck her one more time and then we'll go back to the hotel for a spa." I tried to sound casual and cool but I certainly didn't feel it.

"Sounds like a plan," Kath said as she grabbed my dick through the towel, "Shall we get it under way?"

"What did you have in mind?" Bill asked her before I could ask the same question.

She snapped her bra off and two wondrous breasts popped out. "Why should his wife have all the fun?"

She slid off the stool and squatted down in front of Bill and I grabbing our cocks as she did so. Kath was a seasoned performer and I thought about getting her to give Lisa some lessons, although looking at Lisa catching a mouthful of cum from a bloke on the side, showed she'd improved somewhat. Amy had moved onto the lounge and all I could see of her was her arse bouncing up and down on a fat cock.

Kath loved the quick exchanges of cock in her mouth and really loved it when a third bloke stood next to me and she could have one in each hand as she sucked away. Long tendrils of spit hung down from her chin as cock after cock were swapped.

I continued to watch the action in the lounge but for most of the time Lisa was obscured by a wall of ugly bums and cock whacking arms.

Sheryl hopped out of the spa and took off up the stairs with another three guys to the group lounge. My wife had no such concerns for that protocol. She was so popular that two guys were standing on the leather lounge to get a better view.

Kath stood up and unclipped her skirt revealing a nicely trimmed pussy that glistened in the light. I slid my hand down over her mound and felt her wet slit open up.

"Let's go upstairs," she said, "Boys," she summoned another three guys off a stool. Suddenly the bar was nearly empty except for two Asian men chatting away and displaying little interest in the evenings activities.

Kath didn't walk, she strutted like a cat walk model. I wasn't actually sure I wanted to leave Lisa alone and surrounded by eight men. So as Kath and five men walked up to the group room I hung downstairs.

"You coming up?" Bill asked.

"No thanks mate," I said, "I might hang here for a while."

Once again on hearing my voice she seemed to snap out of the zone she was immersed in. She moved the skinny young guy who was pumping into her double stuffed cunt and tried to sit up. Tatts also took advantage of her renewed consciousness and pushed her up, making her have to stand unsteadily amidst the crowd. Her face and torso was covered with the contents of the nut sacks of numerous men. She was squinting out of one eye so I grabbed a towel off the floor and dipped it into the spa. Two of the guys moved over to Amy and she readily began sucking on their cocks.

"What's got into you?" I said as I passed her the damp towel.

"I don't know," she said "I've never cum so many times." She wiped the cum from her eyes and towelled down her chest. Her eyes were red from the hooch and, no doubt, the semen.

"You need to get cleaned up," I said, "Go grab a shower."

"Let's have a spa." She grabbed my hand and we went over to the empty spa. Amy was in full f***e as we slid into the hot water. "Harder, harder, harder," she yelled into back of the lounge.

One of the guys hopped off the lounge and gave a bottle of lube a few pumps into his hand.

"So you want it hard bitch," he said, "I'll give you fucking hard."

He pushed her down and the guy pumping her cunt stopped for a minute while he readied himself.

"Now shut the fuck up and enjoy this."

He pushed his lubed cock against her anus and as she squealed in delight he slid his cock into her tight hole.

"Oh yes that's it," she called out, "Yeah fuck my cunt, fuck my arse."

We both sat next to each other in the spa and watched in awe as Amy was made airtight by the three cocks assaulting her body.

"Guess what?" I said. She shrugged, transfixed by what was happening in front of us.

"This isn't The Couples Club."

She looked up at me, "Where the fuck are we then?"

"At a place called Sin Sity," I wrapped my arm around her and watched as another two guys moved in next to Amy. "And tonight is the gangbang night."

Rather than reacting in horror, she held her breath, slid down into the bath and rinsed her hair off. When she came up her long curly hair d****d seductively over her face. She didn't sit back next to me but slid up onto me and sat with her back to me with my cock resting nicely on her pussy. I grabbed her nipples and pulled them as she moaned.

"You are loving this though aren't you?" I said and slid my right hand down to her pussy. She instinctively opened her legs and I felt her hot pussy open up to the cleansing water and my probing fingers.

"You're loving being a slut for all these men," I rubbed her clit, "Having all these cocks fucking you, and you sucking up all the cum."

My cock was responding to my own words and her sensual gyrations.

The guy fucking Amy's arse pulled his cock out and sprayed his seed all over her arse cheeks and down into her hole. He was replaced by another guy who had also lubed up his cock.

Lisa lifted her arse off me and reached under herself to grab my hard cock. She pointed it at her wet pussy and slid it in. My God it felt good. She was so open and used my cock just slipped easily into her. She leant forward and I watched as my cock stretched her labia as she moved back and forth. I fingered her arsehole as she pushed back down on me.

One of the other guys waiting for Amy came over to the spa and stood stroking his shaved cock and balls.

Lisa grabbed a hold of the shaven cock and pumped its silky, lubricated length. I reached around and rubbed her clit as she jumped up and down on my swollen member. Lisa put his knob into her mouth and I could see that her tongue was rolling around his cockhead. She dipped her hand into the water and went back to wanking him as it seemed as though the lube was starting to dry up.

"Cum in my mouth," she said to him as she rubbed her thumb under his knob and flicked her index finger over his helmet. "Cum in my dirty mouth."

Flicking her tongue over his piss hole and dragging out a thin line of precum was all too much for him, and he grabbed control back of his own pulsing cock and unloaded a steady stream of goo into her open and willing mouth. Some of it shot out over her shoulder and dribbled down her back and I could feel her pussy gripping my dick as yet another orgasm flowed through her body.

This guy really had been saving it up and by the time he'd finished loading up Lisa's face with his cream she had globules of his pearl protein hanging off her chin. He held the back of her head and smeared his cock's outflow over her face.

"This is just such a slut," he said, "Fuck she's good, how much cum can she take?"

I wondered about this as he continued to coax orbs of jism out onto her tongue. There were about seven guys in the room all looking for action.

"Let's find out shall we," I said, "Hop out." I slapped her on the arse and pushed her off my cock.

Lisa stumbled out of the bath as the crowd of men gathered around her wet, ready to be fucked, body.

I lifted a pillow off the lounge and lay it on the coffin table. Lisa was being groped, and was groping, the mass of men that surrounded her. Hard cocks prodded her body as she stroked them one after the other.

"Over here Lisa," I called out, "Let's finish this."

She obligingly moved over to me, and with cum still on her face, she lay down on her back.

I grabbed her legs and spread them right back like I was trussing a chicken. Her pussy opened up nicely as she took the first cock offered to her into her mouth.

"You love all this cock don't you babe," I said.

"She is a cool slut,' someone said.

"Let's all fuck her and cum all over her," another said.

"Fuck me, fuck me," Lisa said between sucking the two cocks that were now offered to her.

I slid my cock back into her and Lisa grabbed a hold of another two cocks as I began pounding into her.

Her muffled groans were drawing the attention of people in the bar and soon she was the centre of attention.

Amy had even stopped being double plugged as she was drawn over to the gangbang of the night.

"Someone cum over her face," she said.

"Give it to me," Lisa said, "Oh fuck, give it to me."

I could feel my balls swelling as the urge to shoot my voluminous load of cum all over her increased.

But I wasn't going to waste it on my wife. I can cum on her any day so I pulled my cock out and let another cock slide into her. One of the guys shot a load over her tits and another dribbled his load into her mouth. Lisa was a spitter and she let it drool back out and down the side of her face.

"Fuck yeah, slut," Amy said. "Take all that cum."

Lisa was well in the zone and cock after cock made use of her body. Guys were mauling her boobs and Amy was sucking cum off her face as the scene became more and more debauched. Amy was now also taking a cock in her pussy as she leant over Lisa's face.

Lisa had almost stopped sucking a cock until one was slid into her horny mouth.

I headed upstairs and was pleased to see that the action was still in full swing.

Bill was standing on the leather lounge shoving his cock into Kath's face as she bounced up and down on a fat cock in her cunt.

The room stunk of cum and sweat.

The chunky lady was on the mattress surrounded by about six men and she was wild.

"Oh yeah fuck my dirty arse," she called out, "Fuck it, fuck it."

I went over for a look and one guy was holding her shoe and rubbing his cock all over it. Bizarre.

She had a pillow tucked under her bum and she was rubbing her pussy as another cock slid into her back passage.

My stomach was still sending reminders of my ill cooked meal and I resisted the temptation to let one rip.

One guy leant over, spat in her pussy and then proceeded to slide three fingers into her.

"Oh fuck, I feel so good right now," she said. "make me cum all over your fingers, make me cum over your cock."

She rested her head back and the guy fucking her arse pulled his cock out and sent a rope of man jam up over her stomach and onto her chin and boobs.

"Yeah cream the bitch," someone said.

She couldn't reply because she was now sucking on two cocks that were taking turns on her mouth.

There was no way I could join in as she was pretty much surrounded, Sheryl was sitting against the wall stroking two cocks and calmly watching the action around her.

Bill summoned me over and hopped off the lounge.

"Where's the missus?" he asked.

"Downstairs getting fucked senseless."

Kath stood up and left the old guy she was fucking sitting there looking a bit pissed off.

"I've got to see this new piece of meat," she said.

As we stumbled down the stairs I noticed that the guy with the shoe was now cumming over the top of it.

Whatever floats your boat I suppose.

Down in the bar most of the men were now having a drink with a nude Amy. Lisa however was sitting on the leather lounge watching one of the Asian guys shooting a load into his hand. He held his hand up to her and she licked at the pool of cum that dribbled out between his fingers. Her hair was twisted and matted and the two guys lay next to her and had only just finished emptying their cocks over her face and boobs. She was in heaven and was rubbing her swollen red pussy lips and clit.

"Look at that dirty cunt," Kath said.

She went over to Lisa, grabbed the hand of the Asian man and emptied his cum onto Lisa's face, and knelt down before her.

"Time to clean you up," she said before she began licking the jism of untold men out of her folds.

"Mind if I join in?" Bill asked.

I shrugged and looked down at Kath's firm arse sticking up at me.

I kicked the cushion off the coffee table and knelt down behind her. I had a great view of Lisa being gently licked by Kath and when I slid into Kath's warm, wet hole this increased the pressure on Lisa.

Bill soon hopped up and Lisa obligingly took his cock into her mouth. The four of us sat there for quite a while slowly and calmly letting the nights activities play back in our minds. When Lisa began to massage Bill's balls the urge became too much for him and he sent forth a stream of soft pearls into her mouth. She just pushed it out and down onto her boobs and smiled at me as she did so.

Bill's arse contracted as he continued to spasm into and onto her face.

I could feel my second load of the night make its way northward and I pulled out of Kath's hole just before the inevitable.

I stood up on my shaking legs and moved around to Kath's face and Lisa's pussy and finally let go with a fine load down over Kath's chin and onto the matted hair of Lisa's snatch.

Lisa sat up and grabbed my cock and slapped it onto Kath's face.

Those post-orgasmic shakes were almost cramping my body up and I knew another visit to the latrine was due.

"Had enough?" Lisa asked.

I raised an eyebrow in mock surprise, "You're the one that's insatiable."

"Well I have now," she said, "maybe we should go soon."

"Ok," I said. "I'll just make one more visit to the loo and you can have a shower if you like."

"Well I can't go out looking like this," she rubbed herself down.

Kath stood up. "Bill and I may get going as well," she said.

I looked at them both.

"Are you two..." I said pointing to them both.

"Together?" Bill said. "Yes we are."

"Fancy that," Lisa said. "Another couple." She kissed Kath before they both sauntered off into the shower. I made merry with the bowl again for only a few minutes and went back out to the bar to find that Kath, Lisa and Bill were all dressed and ready to go.

"Come on mate," Bill said with a laugh, "Get dressed, the cab will be here soon."

I hurriedly threw all my gear on before I went out to the bar.

Lisa was casually stroking some guy's cock as she watched the scene on the TV.

"Do you mind if Bill and Kath come with us?" she said.

"Umm not at all," I looked at my watch. It was nearly 10.00. "The night is still young."

Later that night as I pulled my cock out of Kath's arse and watched the cum dribble down into her pussy before being licked up by Lisa who lay underneath, I saw Lisa's mobile blinking in the corner. Bill was fucking Lisa's pussy for all it was worth and was sliding it into Kath's mouth in turn.

The message was from Lisa's mother. 'All in bed at last, tomorrow going to the beach,' it read. 'See you on Sunday afternoon.'

Sunday afternoon? That was another day away. I scrolled through her inbox and found a few other from Leanne that had been unread from earlier in the night. 'Where the hell ru?' One read. 'Do you want to go on Sat night?' another read.

'Hell Yeah,' I replied.

How good is my life?

PLEASE SEND A MESSAGE.

AUTHOR'S NOTE: This story is based on a visit I made alone to Sin Sity many years ago to check it out as a possible venue for the two of us. I, the male friskee, went alone to see if was suitable. Unfortunately it wasn't and we never went back. Recently however I read a review of the venue where a couple mistakenly went there instead of the Couple's Club. This inspired this fictional tale where diseases don't exist and women don't fall pregnant. I hope you enjoyed it for what is is....a stroke story for those that like group sex and gangbangs.... Continue»
Posted by friskee_cpl 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 4680  |  
98%
  |  11

My 13th Birthday initiation with mom

In my f****y, we have something called the initiation into adulthood. This is not an initiation like a barmitzvah or something like that, but very different. It goes like this: on the 13th birthday of a c***d in our f****y, the parent of the opposite sex will join the c***d in a log night of sex, in which the parent will not only give the c***d their first sexual experience, but teach the c***d everything they know about sex so that someday they might teach their own c***dren. Another thing I forget to mention, the parent does not tell the c***d until the night of the initiation.

It was my thirteenth birthday and so far everything was going great. I had gotten nearly everything I had asked for and then some. Baseball cards, action figures, and all my friends had come to the party. We played in the backyard and ate hotdogs and set off fireworks. All in all it was a great time. So of course, when everybody started living I got kind of depressed. Afterward me and my parents cleaned up the mess and then I went upstairs to take a shower.

I was hot and sweaty from the running around. I was in the shower and I started thinking about this girl i had a crush on. She was my age and very well developed for a 13 year old. She very nice, perky breasts and I often thought about touching them and her. So I was in the shower and thinking about this girl and i started to rub masturbate. I was getting kind of close to cumming and then all of a sudden I heard the bathroom door open and close. I immediately stopped and peeked my head and my jaw dropped.

My mom was standing there in the hottest outfit I had ever seen. I had always kind of noticed that my mom was attractive but now I couldn’t believe what I had missed. She was about 5’7 and 115 lbs. She had a very nice body and was just a little bit overweight but in all the right places with huge DD tits. She was standing there in a lacy black bra and black panties with stockings on. My erection which had gone down when the door opened came back in full f***e and I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. When she realized that I was attracted to her she took off her underwear and got in the shower with me.

She had a shaved pussy and very pink full nipples. I was standing there and she reached down and grabbed my completely hard cock and started rubbing. At this point I was having completely mixed emotions and didn’t know what to do. But within a couple of minutes I let go completely and gave in to whatever she wanted to do. She continued to rub my cock and asked me if it felt good. “Oh yeah,” I said. “Do you want to touch me?” Instead of answering I reached out and began rubbing her pussy. As soon as I touched it everything else went away and I knew that I had to have her. I bent my head down and started sucking on her breasts and she started to moan. After licking her hard nipples for awhile I moved down to my knees and put my head in her vagina.

I had seen a couple of porno movies so I kind of knew what to do, but wasn’t really sure what would make her feel good. I was just kissing around her pussy and then she grabbed the back of my head and shoved it into her. At first was afraid I was going to suffocate but then i began to greedily munch on her clit and her pussy and she responded with loud sighs and moans.

After a few minutes she had a loud orgasm and then pulled me up so that I was face to face with her. “Now I want you to fuck me, very, very hard.” With that she grabbed my cock and literally stuck it inside her pussy. She was very tight and it was the most amazing feeling. After getting a feel for what i was doing i began going at her fast and hard. I was sliding in and out of her and she was rubbing her clit and kissing me with her tongue. I think she could taste the juices from her pussy and she liked it.

She then moved around and told me to fuck her doggy style which I did. I had two handfuls of her big ass in my hands I was ramming the hell out of her pussy. After just a short while I felt my orgasm building and then I let loose and my hot cum flooded her pussy. I pulled out of her and backed up to lean against the wall. She walked up to me and pushed a finger in her pussy. When she pulled it out I noticed it had some of my white cum on it and she started licking it off. “Did you like that?” “God yes,” I said. “Good, follow me.” She then took me into the bedroom and laid me down on the bed.

Out of nowhere she produced a tape and stuck it in the VCR in her bedroom. “What if Dad walks in us?” I asked. “Don’t worry, your dad is staying in a motel tonight.” She pressed play on the VCR and a picture of two people fucking came on the screen. “We are going to do everything that they do on the tape,” she told me. On the tape a hot young girl was giving a guy a blowjob and so my mom kneeled on the bed and took my deflated cock in her mouth. After very little prodding my dick was hard again and me moved into a 69 position which is what they were doing on the tape. My mom stuck her hard clit right in my mouth and I began tonguing it frantically. Our bodies were writhing together because everything I did to her pussy made her move and she would suck my cock even harder.

Eventually the couple on the tape began fucking doggy style so my mom got off of me and got on her hands and knees and stuck her ass in the air for me. I moved up behind her and slid my cock into her drenched pussy and began fucking her. While I was fucking her I stuck a finger in her ass and began to finger like the guy on the tape was doing. When I did this she responded and pushed back on my cock. The guy then did two fingers and eventually three and then he started to fuck her in the asshole, and so did I. I had to go very slowly and I could tell that it hurt her, but she had said we had to do everything on the tape.

The juices from her pussy acted as lubricant and after a slow start I got going fast and was ramming her ass with everything I had. At this point it was getting hard not to cum. My mom had orgasms twice now(once when I stuck a second finger up her ass) and I was ready to burst.

Right as I was ready to cum the guy on the tape moved around and masturbated right on the girls tits and face. I then turned my mom over and straddled her belly so my balls were hanging down and touching, and I jacked my cock off and shot cum all over my mom’s tits and a little in her mouth. She was rubbing it around and licking it off her lips and sat up to lick it off my cock.

I collapsed back on the bed and thought that we were done because the tape had ended, but my mom wasn’t finished quite yet. She went to the closet and pulled a 12 inch black vibrator which she immediately turned on and started rubbing on her clit. She then crawled up on the bed and straddled my face so that she was facing my feet. “Stick your tongue up my butt.” I wasn’t to sure about this but she had done a lot for me so far so I stuck out my tongue and began licking her asshole. At first I held back but then I realized it was kind of nice and went at her ass. While I was doing this she was ramming the vibrator in her pussy and moaning and screaming. It didn’t take long before she came again and then she collapsed on me.

“You are now a man,” she said to me. I held her in my arms and we went to sl**p. Me and my mom never had sex again and we never really talked about what happened, but I will never forget that night.
... Continue»
Posted by jamiejames1 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 8856  |  
75%
  |  10

My Eighteenth Birthday Part 2

This is not my work, its a cut and paste.
-----------------------------------------
In part one, I told you about my eighteenth birthday and how my wealthy father gave me an expensive European sports car as a reward for remaining a virgin. He had told me that he wanted only the best for me, and that having a c***d out of wedlock or catching a disease could ruin my life. After a fabulous birthday party, Daddy called me into his study where I learned the real reason he wanted me to remain a virgin. He wanted me for himself.

He played a shocking videotape of my mother, whom he had divorced years before, giving him and her b*****r hand jobs. As I watched him and my uncle ejaculate dozens of times, I grew more aroused with each spurt. My vagina began to tingle and the wetness inside began to run out into my panties.

Daddy told me to strip him naked, then I stood in front of him and revealed my nubile body to him as he slowly masturbated. I sat beside him and followed his instructions. After greasing his enormous cock, I stroked it up and down until his essence squirted high into the air and fell like rain on my plump breasts.

Daddy used his hand on my pussy to give me my first orgasm. We treated each other to hand jobs until we were exhausted. During one violent outburst, I begged him to fuck me, but he refused. "That will have to wait until I'm in peak form," he said.

It was several days before I took my next step toward womanhood. I was very worried that Daddy had been overcome by guilt and would not continue my education. I asked him about it over dinner. "I think tonight will be a good time for the next lesson," he said. "I'm fully rested and I can tell by your agitated state that you are a very horny young lady."

"Oh, yes, I am Daddy. I promised you that I would keep my fingers out of my bush and I have."

"Then take a hot bubble bath and put on your makeup. Take special care with your lips. Paint them on rather than applying lipstick. I want them to be perfect. Come to my room in the nude at eight."

As soon as Daddy mentioned my lips I knew what the next lesson would be. In the professional videos that he had shown me, every scene included liberal amounts of what Daddy called "cock-sucking". That act seemed to be as popular as fucking. Daddy wanted my lips to be perfect when they encircled his cock.

I opened his door and found him lying naked on the bed with his enormous cock lolling on his belly. "Come in and let me look at you, Angel," he whispered. As I stood before him, I couldn't take my eyes off of his twitching cock and bloated balls. "Your beauty is truly angelic. Now turn around and let me get a look at your butt. That's it. Now bend forward and spread your sweet cheeks. What a lovely little hole you have there."

As I lay down beside him, he pulled me to him until I was pressed tightly to his side. He filled his big hand with my titty, but when I reached for his cock, he stopped me. "I haven't jacked off in five days," he explained. "I'm so horny that I might shoot if you touch it. Now watch the TV and pay close attention."

He pressed a button on the remote control and the screen filled with an image of him and my poor mother. He was standing and she was kneeling in front of him with his cock in her mouth. I was shocked but not surprised. I had expected the session to begin with a tape. Mother could hardly take more than the plum-sized head in her mouth. She sucked so hard that its outline appeared on her cheek. Daddy squeezed my tit and said, "Now watch closely." A loud groan emanated from the screen and my mother made choking sounds. Daddy's body shuddered again and again as he pumped his semen into her mouth. She finally pulled away, turned her face to the camera and smiled. Like lava from a volcano, creamy white sauce ran out of her smile and down her chin.

The camera changed hands and my uncle stepped forward. As always, his face was not shown. Even with Daddy's cum still streaming out of her mouth, he stuffed his cock in. Before long, Mom was once again smiling into the camera with her b*****r's cum spilling down her chin.

I watched with fascination as my mother sucked off my father and uncle again and again, each time in a different pose. Daddy finally said the time had come. "I've given this a lot of thought and have decided that a woman's first blow job should be given on her knees." After carefully adjusting the video camera, Daddy stood in front of it and called me to him.

Daddy's enormous cock bobbed in my face as I waited for him to tell me what to do. A long strand of pre-cum dangled all the way to my tits. I knew from jacking him off that pre-cum is a signal that the real thing is not far behind. "You have watched your mother suck cock so you should know the basics by now. I will teach you the finer points."

He told me to open wide and then he guided the bulbous head between my lips. A fever raged inside it. The strand of pre-cum now dangled from my lip. Daddy sucked in his breath and stiffened. I waited for his cum to flow and when it didn't I looked up at his face. "I almost lost it the instant I felt your tongue on it, but I managed to hold back."

"Don't worry about getting all of it in your mouth. The most sensitive part is the inch of shaft just behind the head. I call it the neck. It is loaded with millions of sensitive nerve endings. Don't sc**** it with your teeth. Try to keep them tucked back under your lips. Twist your head as you bob on and off. Suck harder. Work up more spit. If you imagine my cock is your favorite food, your saliva will flow. A good blow job is one surprise after another. I don't want to know what is coming next. Yes, that's it. Now you're getting the idea. You're a fast learner. When I cum, don't try to swallow. It's very difficult to swallow with your mouth open. Let your mouth fill up. When I'm finished, pull off very slowly so as not to spill a drop, then swallow it all."

I hadn't imagined that there would be so much to learn about sucking dick. I tried to keep everything in mind as I practiced on Daddy's cock. The hinges of my jaw began to ache from keeping my mouth so wide open. "OH, FUCK, YES, HERE IT COMES. YOUR FIRST LOAD. ARRRRGGGGHHH. IT'S KILLING ME!" As Daddy growled like a bear, my mouth filled with his love juice. I choked a little as it gushed against my tonsils, but I quickly sealed my throat by tightening my muscles. There was so much cum that I was afraid it would spill out of the corners of my mouth. Daddy held my head gently between his big hands to hold me in place, but I would have stuck like a leech without them; I wanted my first blow job to be a success.

"Now swallow it all," Daddy said after carefully pulling his cock out. I gulped again and again and got most of the slippery stuff down, but my teeth, tongue and the walls and roof of my mouth were coated. I had licked the cum from my hand after jacking Daddy off during the previous session, so I knew what it tasted like. Except for a slightly chalky taste, it had very little taste at all. Nevertheless, I wanted to please my father. "That was so delicious, Daddy. I wish I could have another mouthful this very instant."

We lay on the bed and watched pornography as Daddy rested. When his cock began to stir and lift off of his belly, he turned to me and said, "It's your turn now, Pumpkin." I had hoped that he would do me, too. If he was as good with his tongue as he was with his hand, I was in for a great time. My heart raced with excitement as he pulled my ass to the edge of the bed, planted my feet on the floor and spread my legs wide. He stared at my pussy for awhile, then I felt his soft lips and tongue.

He pried apart my labia with his strong tongue and ran it up and down my slit. I began to coo like a dove as the nerves in my pussy woke up. Daddy pushed his long tongue into me as far as it would go. Surely it was almost to my hymen. "Oh, yes, Daddy, fuck me with your tongue," I crooned.

The longer my Daddy sucked on my pussy the better he got at it. That's not surprising considering that he had not eaten pussy since my mother left years before. He touched all the bases, even my puckered ass-hole. His tongue made round-trips between it and my swollen clitoris. When he spun circles around my girl-cock with the tip of his tongue, I went ballistic. "OH, YES, DADDY, I'M CUMMING! SUCK ME OFF, DADDY! OHHHHHHH, YES!"

I must have lost consciousness for a second or two. When I came around, I was appalled to discover that, just as I had during a hand job, I had lost control of my bladder and was filling his mouth with salty pee. He continued gobbling my pussy as though nothing were happening.

Daddy finally pulled away and grinned down at his glistening chest and belly. "I guess that proves I did a good job on you, doesn't it, baby?" I was horrified. "Oh, Daddy, I'm so sorry. I guess you will never want to suck on my nasty pussy again." He laughed and shook his head. "Until now, I have never understood why some people love golden showers," he said. "I certainly will suck your pussy again, and the next time, you can let go on purpose if you like."

Daddy and I sucked each other off three more times that night, each time in a different pose. The first three times he sucked me off, he stopped after my orgasm so as not to wear me out. The forth time he decided to finish me off. After my first orgasm he kept shoveling his tongue into me until I fainted during my fourth one.

After he carried me gently to my bed, he told me that the next lesson would be in a few days after we recovered. He wouldn't tell me what he had planned, but I already knew in my heart that it would be the best lesson yet. I knew that he was going to fuck me.... Continue»
Posted by masti011 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 1811  |  
100%
  |  1

My Eighteenth Birthday Part 4

This is not my work, its cut and paste.
---------------------------------------
In parts one, two and three, I told you how my wealthy father used bribery to keep me a virgin until my eighteenth birthday. On that happy day, he handed me the keys to an expensive imported car and a letter of acceptance from the finest university in the country. Both bribes had cost him dearly. After my fabulous birthday party, Daddy called me to his study where I learned his true motive for wanting me to be a virgin. He wanted my cherry pie all to himself!

My training began immediately. Each session began with a "training tape" that Daddy had made with my mother, whom he had divorced years before because of her alcoholism. The first tape featured nothing but hand jobs. I watched in awe as Mom jacked off Daddy and her own b*****r time after time. Then Daddy wrapped my hand around his enormous shaft and told me to put what I had learned to good use. I used my strong tennis arm to jack him until cum went flying everywhere. That was the biggest thrill of my life.

A few days later I was given a more advanced lesson. I coaxed Daddy's love juice out of his cock with my lips. He made a woman out of me the third time around. He brought me to orgasm with his strong tongue and plucked my cherry while I was in ecstasy. The pleasure of the orgasm was so intense that it smothered the pain. After he had fucked me, he whispered that only one lesson remained. For the life of me, I couldn't imagine what it was. He had the use of my hands, mouth and cunt; what else was there?

After a hot, soapy bath I joined my father in his study, the very room where my seduction had begun. "I can't wait for some good sucking and fucking, Daddy. Why do you make me wait for it? Bad Daddy! I want your big cock in me every day, morning, noon and night."

I sat beside him, pushed his hand away from his cock, and took possession of it myself. "Would Daddy like me to jack him off?" I asked. "There's something I want you to see."

"Another training tape? But I thought my training was complete. At least I know the basics."

"Not quite, Pumpkin. A woman isn't truly a woman until she's invited a man in through the back door." I still wasn't sure what he meant. He pressed the button on his remote control and my mother's smiling face appeared on the screen. The camera, which was operated by her own b*****r, panned down her body, until her lovely ass came into view. I was horrified to see Daddy's enormous poker stuffed squarely in her rump!

"OH, MY GOD! OH, NO, DADDY, PLEASE! YOUR BIG THING WOULD NEVER FIT IN THAT TINY HOLE. YOU WOULD SPLIT ME IN HALF!" For the first time, I felt fear.

"Take it easy, baby. You know that I wouldn't do anything to hurt you. I have some gadgets that will break you in painlessly." He opened a polished wooden box and showed me a set of six tapered rubber probes. The ends were narrow and rounded. They gradually increased in size until they reached their thickest point some three inches from the tip. Past that was a smaller neck and then a round base with a ring set in it. "What are those things, Daddy?"

"They are called butt plugs. I used these same plugs to break in your mother. You notice how the necks are different sizes? I'll start with the smallest one. I'll grease it and slide it up your ass until your anus is tight around the neck. This thick part will hold it securely in place. I'll put it in before you go to bed at night and take it out in the morning. I'll also put it in you whenever we fuck. You'll wear the smallest one for a week and then we'll move up one size. When you are comfortable with the thickest one, you'll be ready for this." He gave his cock a squeeze.

Daddy told me to bend over and spread my cheeks. The first butt plug slid painlessly into place. "Wow, Dad, that feels kind of nice." He planted tender kisses on both buns. "Some day you will thank me, Laurie. Your mother certainly did. Once she got a taste of buggery, she didn't want anything else. She had her strongest orgasms with my torpedo sliding in and out of her tube." At that very moment on the screen, her b*****r's cock planted in her ass sent her into a tailspin.

Daddy stretched out on the couch and told me to mount him sixty-nine style. "While we're waiting the six weeks it will take for your ass-hole to stretch, we'll continue your education. This particular number is called sixty-nine for obvious reasons." The hardest part of sucking him off the first time had been keeping my mouth open wide enough. Since then, I had tried to train my jaw by keeping cylindrical objects the size of his cock in it for long periods of time. The training had helped. The egg-sized head slid smoothly into my mouth. While Daddy sucked my pussy, he worked the plug in and out of my ass. As the nerves in my anus and cunt were stimulated, my carnal juices began to flow into Daddy's mouth. As his chalky cum sprayed my taste buds, I came so hard that I peed in his mouth. My wails of jubilation were muffled by the fleshy gag filling my mouth.

We were soon fucking like two alley cats. I was pleased that not a trace of pain remained in my cunt. My ripped hymen had completely healed. I thrust my pelvis up and slapped his stomach with my own. "Oh, Daddy, listen to the way our bellies are slapping together. It sounds so hot." He held my plump titties in his hands and rubbed my nipples against his. "Oh, God, I think I'm going to spring a leak," he said. "I'M SPRINGING A LEAK! I'M CUMMING!"

As Daddy pumped his cum into me, I came so hard that I saw stars and heard bells. My ass tightened down so hard that the butt plug rocketed out of my ass. I was like a wildcat that he had to hold down for his own safety. I didn't realize until it was over that I clawed his muscular ass. As he checked his wounds in the mirror, he said, "It looks like I'm going to have to make you wear gloves when I fuck you."

I went to bed with the plug up my ass. I was a little uncomfortable that first night, but I soon became accustomed to having the plugs in me and hardly noticed them. I really began to enjoy the feel of them sliding into my ass. After the fourth plug, I begged Daddy to forget about the other two and to fuck my ass. He insisted on sticking to the regimen.

In a few weeks I would be off to college. I hated the thought of leaving. I had become addicted to my father's tongue, fingers and cock. "Oh, Daddy what will I ever do without your magic wand. I'll lose my mind, I'm sure." He caressed my rosy cheek with the back of his hand. "It isn't that far, Pumpkin. You can fly home on weekends and we'll get all the fucking we need then."

The big day arrived and the largest plug was removed from my ass. Daddy bent me forward and I watched the training tape as he knelt and ate me from behind. He went back and forth between both holes licking as though they were lollipops. "Oh, Daddy, you are driving me insane. Please fuck me now. Give it to me in both holes. DADDY, I'M CUMMING. YOU PULLED MY TRIGGER."

Daddy's cock sliding smoothly into my chute intensified my orgasm. I lost control of my bladder and peed all over the floor. Just as he had when he fucked my cherry, he shot his wad on the first stroke. He hadn't been able to get all of his prong into my pussy, but all ten inches fit very nicely in my ass. He shot his load so deep inside me that it took a long time to leak out. As his broad, hairy chest heaved against my back, he said, "You're a full-fledged woman now, Pumpkin."... Continue»
Posted by masti011 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 2095  |  
100%
  |  1

My Sixtieth Birthday








































It was my sixtieth birthday and I went to New York City with three of my sexy female friends. We went to dinner and a show one night. Did some site seeing and attended a swinger party the following day.

At the party i was sitting alone at the bar after just fucking a young man when a young woman sat next to me. Everyone was naked at this point and most were having sex. She was very young looking but I knew she was at least 21 because that was they minimum age for the party. She started talking to me. While we were talking a little man walked up to us and took the woman's hand kissing it.
Then he said to her " hey baby is this my next victim ?" He laughed an evil little laugh.
She said " we haven't got to that yet. Give us a minute."
This guy was maybe five feet tall, he looked to be in his late sixties. His hair was dyed jet black and slicked back. His little mustache was even dyed black. I looked him up and down. He was very skinny but I couldn't see his cock because he was partially behide her.
Then he said " ok let me know."
He looked at me and said " so would you like to join us for some fun?"
I looked at her and she turned to him saying " Papa let me talk to the pretty lady and I will let you know."
He turned and I watched his skinny little ass walk away.
Then she said to me " sorry he is very impatient."
I said " is that your Dad?"
She said " no no I"m his mistress. He is actually one of the organizers of this party and he and his wife own this loft.
Then she said " you need to see this guys dick before you just pass because of his looks. Trust me follow me."

I followed her to a room. We stood at the door watching a woman giving him a blowjob. She knew what she was talking about. That other woman had her mouth full. His cock was uncut and huge. I couldn't believe that little strange looking man had that cock.


We went back to the bar and she told me she would free him up so we could have him if I wanted.


I said " sure why not I never pass up a big dick."


I followed her back to the room where the woman was still sucking his cock. She had him really hard.


She stood at the door until he looked her way. She nodded her head and pointed back at me.


He said to the woman sucking him " alright honey that's enough."


She got up and left.


He said " come on over here honey and have a taste of this" as he gripped his big cock with his little hand.

His mistress went to one side and went to the other. We laid next to him and she took his cock and offered it to me.
I began to lick up and down his long shaft. I licked the under side of his cock at the pee hole and moaned loudly.
" Oh fuck honey" he said " you know just where to go, that's the spot."
I licked and kissed all around his head making it bulge even more. The head was out from under the foreskin.
I could taste his precum. His mistress massaged and sucked on his balls, which were also big.
I sucked his cock all the way to my throat. We went on doing this for quite awhile. The jizz kept coming.
Then he said " alright ladies enough I need to fuck."
He looked at me and said " your up honey climb on."
I climbed over him with one leg up. His mistress took hold of his cock and began rubbing it on my clit.
Then he said to her " baby get us some lube."
She left his cock head pressing against my cunt and grabbed the lube from a bed table.
She put the lube on her hand and began wiping it on his cock. Then she slid her lubed fingers into my pussy. She finger fucked me a little while kissing my tits. When she pulled her fingers out she immediately took his cock and directed to my cunt. I slid down slowly on his bulging cock. I stopped when the head slid past my entry and gyrated a little. He liked that as did I. After a little I pushed my cunt down over his cock until it was all the way inside me.
" Oh fuck hun that is tight, oh fuck yeah honey."
I began sliding up and down his thick long meat. He yelled out in between strokes" fuck fuck yeah honey you really are so tight."
At one point I stopped and squeezed my cunt around his big cock and he yelled " fuck yeah oh fuck fuck!!!!!"
I rode his cock while his mistress still worked on his balls. Once in awhile she would come around and play with my tits and clit as I slid up and down his huge cock.
I was trying to make him cum and he kept telling me not to stop. It went on for so long that I was the one to cum first.
I cried out as my climax came. His mistress kissed me all over as I came hard. His cock throbbed inside me making it more intense.
Then he pushed me off of him for_cing me down on the bed and diving face first into my pussy. I was shocked as he quickly got his tongue in my cunt and began eating me. I was right in the middle of cumming. His tongue reached deep inside me and I continued to cum. As I was cumming and yelling his mistress came over kissing my neck then whispering in my ear " oh yeah he has a magic tongue too." His tongue felt big and was up inside me farther than any tongue I had ever had. As I am laying there I hear as woman's voice say " well well Papa has found another newbie."
The mistress turned around and said " Mama what's up? Yeah he likes his newbies."
Mama came over to me and said " Papa's pretty damn good huh."
I shook my head saying " yeah he is. Is he yours?"
She said " yes he is but I like to share him with everyone. He needs more than one woman always has."
Before I could say anything else she got off the bed and said " OK Papa Mama needs a good fuck from Daddy let's go."
Mama was laying on the bed with her legs spread wide. She had small saggy tits that fell to the side and a skinny wrinkly body. Papa got out of my pussy and stood behind Mama's spread legs.
I sat to watch. He took his big hard cock and began slapping her cunt with it. It wasn't just some light slapping either.
He was pounding her pussy. I felt every slap. She was crying out " that's it Pa make Mama hurt punish Mama for being a bad whore."
She screamed out as he whipped her over and over with his big hard cock. I could see her pussy getting red and he just kept going. Then she cried out " oh fuck yeah Pa that's fucking it I'm cumming"

He stopped hitting her and shoved his cock in her cunt hard. He proceeded to fuck her so hard the bed was banging against the wall. She screamed out over and over. Then he pulled his cock out shooting four long streams of cum over her tits abdomen and pussy. His mistress jumps right on it and started to lick the cum off Mama. His mistress then sucked his cock for awhile. He was still hard. He told the mistress to bend over and he fucked her hard while standing behind her.

Mama sat with me watching.

She whispered to me "my man is insatiable he can fuck non stop. I knew early in our marriage that I would have to share him to keep him satisfied and once we began swinging I got hooked on it too. We have been married 45 years and 40 of that we have been swingers. He has had too many mistresses for me to count. His cum production is phenomenal even in his old age. He will leave us after he fucks her and jump from one chic to another until he has done them all. He rarely misses any at our parties."

I asked "do you mind me asking your ages?"


She said " no of course not we are proud of our age. I am 65 and he is 67."


I am glad i didn't guess because by their looks I would have thought in their mid 70's.


Well I moved on and found myself three young men who took turns fucking me until they all came all over me.


Then I hooked up with a young woman about 30. We enjoyed eating our pussies, fucking with a strapon in our pussies and our asses.


Then there was the two middle aged women who tied me to a bed and fucked my brains out with a combination of dildos and vibrators. The also whipped my ass with a whip while finger fucking me and making me squirt.


I finished the night with a skinny young man with a nice size cock. He fucked me to three orgasms before he came and what a load.


I left a thoroughly satisfied slut.






























... Continue»
Posted by T0rr1b 9 days ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 10164  |  
93%
  |  2

Seven Nieces


I was raised as an only c***d. My father had been married before, and I had a s****r from that marriage, but she was raised by her mom, and I was raised by mine, in separate households.

I didn't know my s****r Zanah very well growing up, or half-s****r I should say. Her mom and mine got along pretty well, despite things, and Zanah would visit sometimes on f****y occasions, but she was almost nine years older and pretty much in her own world. She was a popular girl in high school, with a lot of boyfriends, while I was still in grade school. I thought she was cool, like a grown-up.

When I was still in 5th grade, she graduated and got married to her jock boyfriend Eric. My dad and her mom didn't think it was a great idea, but she talked about being so in love and wanting to start a f****y. Looking back now, I realize she was already pregnant, and the hasty marriage was partly for that reason.

She came by the house once, after she had her first c***d, a baby girl she named Alice, although always known as Ally. My parents oohed and aahed over the baby, and Zanah seemed so happy. I remember thinking it was strange to see her with a baby.


twelve (12)

Soon after, she came over again for my 12th birthday party. I don't remember much about the party - I was with my friends my age, while Zanah sat with the adults - but I remember clearly what happened after the party, when Zanah came up to my room to find me alone, closing the door behind her.

"Hey Greg," she said, "I didn't bring you a birthday present."

"That's OK." I shrugged. I was sitting on my bed, with my unwrapped presents, including a video game I was excited about.

She came and sat on the bed with me, looking at me curiously. I was a little nervous, as she'd never paid that much attention to me before.

"I wonder if you're old enough?" she asked, as if to herself. "Greg, what do you think about kissing girls?"

I told her what I knew about boys and girls at my school that got caught doing it, and other stories. She listened carefully, and to my surprise we actually talked about kissing for a while, until she suddenly leaned in and kissed me. Totally surprised but very curious, I slowly learned to kiss back. The softness of her lips, the warmth of her body next to me, it was all so strange and new. Her hands touched my body, trailing down and tugging at my pants.

"I'm going to try something, OK?" she asked. "I'll stop if you want me to, but I think it'll feel good."

"OK," I managed, my eyes wide-open and innocent. Her hands worked gently until she held my small cock, the warmth of her touch new and interesting. We kept kissing, and I grew very firm in her hand. Soon she stopped kissing, and moved down to take me inside her mouth. I gasped in surprise, but not once did I consider asking her to stop. I sat on the bed, my hands awkwardly at my side, afraid to move or do anything that would break the spell. Zanah's tongue moved. I couldn't tell quite what was going on, but it felt great. Rather quickly, my body was overcome with what I later realized was my first orgasm. I have no idea if I was even able to ejaculate at that age, but the feeling was there.

"Wow." was all I could manage to say when she came back up and kissed me again.

"Happy birthday b*****r." she said, with a mysterious smile, as if pleased with herself. "You know this has to be secret, right?"

"Sure, OK." I mumbled, then she was gone.


thirteen (13)

I didn't see Zanah much that next year, but I thought back often to what had happened. I went over and over it in my mind, recalling the details. I tried touching my cock, which I had not much interest in before. I started to notice girls more, and thought a lot about kissing.

Zanah got pregnant again, not long after giving birth to Ally, and gave birth to her second baby girl, Beth.

A year went by, and on my 13th birthday, it happened again. In my room, after the party. Zanah wore a blue dress, which was loose at the top so she could nurse her two babies more easily. She arrived alone, stepping quietly and closing the door firmly behind her. This time there was less talking.

"Happy Birthday," she said with a smile, then we were kissing. This time she let me kiss her neck as well, which I thought was fun. Soon my small cock was growing in her hand, then in her mouth. More confident, I dared to touch her, to stroke her soft hair as her face bobbed in my lap. I came quickly, my mind overloading as she held steady, her tongue moving in some mysterious way as my small cock pulsed in her warm wet mouth.


f******n (14)

Soon afterward that year, I figured out how to masturbate. I knew from sex-ed class about ejaculation, but I was still pretty surprised the first time I saw it happen. I rarely thought about my half-s****r unless I was masturbating, but when I did it, I though about her a lot.

After baby Beth was born, it was a few months until Zanah was pregnant again. By the time my 14th birthday rolled around, Zanah was still pregnant, about 7 months. I wondered, maybe if she wouldn't come to my birthday party, because of the babies at home and her belly being so large, but she did show up. During the ice cream and presents, I kept sneaking looks at her, across the room where she sat talking with Dad, while my mom was busy with dishes. Zanah's belly bulged, and her breasts too. Now that I was paying more attention to girl's breasts, I realized that Zanah's were really quite large, even before she got pregnant.

I sat in my room afterwards, hoping. I was not disappointed. Zanah walked carefully, balancing the weight of her belly, closed the door and sat down next to me.

"Are you looking forward to your birthday present?" she asked with a smile.

"Yeah!" My enthusiasm was clear.

"I'm looking forward to it too, but I'm a little heavy, so ... would stand up in front of me?"

I eagerly stood. She sat on the edge of my low bed, her legs parted, one hand holding her belly. My hips were at the right level, and for the first time I opened my own pants and helped point my cock, already hard, into her mouth.

It was barely 30 seconds before I lost it. Now I knew my cock was ejaculating, and I realized it was going into her mouth and she was swallowing. The idea was new and strange.

"That was so quick." she said, almost laughing.

"Yeah. I didn't get to kiss you."

"Well we can't have that. Come down here."

I knelt in front of her and our mouths met. Her arms went around me, pulling me to her, and for the first time I dared to put my arms around her as well. She was wearing a very loose dress. Kissing was delicious fun, with my orgasm still buzzing in my head. With the feeling of her soft breasts pressed against me through our clothes, I don't think I even got soft. I dared to put my hands on her chest.

"Oh, are you interested in my tits?" she asked smiling. Without waiting for an answer, she tugged at one shoulder of her dress, fiddled with the nursing bra under it, and her breasts came into view. I was almost breathless; they were magnificent, an adolescent boy's dream. Abundant soft white flesh, bright red large nipples. I touched, I kissed, and even dared to suck on her nipples. There was a gentle taste of her milk.

She looked down between us. "You're still really hard, aren't you?" She got a twinkle in her eyes. "Do you want me to suck you again?"

"Yes... please." I stood back up, my cock bobbing in front of her face.

To my surprise, she took it in her hand and stroked it, which felt great.

"Do you masturbate?" she asked.

I figured it was OK for me to admit doing it, since she was doing it as we spoke. "Yeah."

Still stopped stroking, taking me in her mouth and sucking for a minute, then pulled back.

"Show me."

I held my own cock and stroked it. Still a skinny cock at that age, but the head so sensitive. She stared as I stroked, just inches from her face. She gently touched my balls, holding them briefly, the warmth of her hand felt wonderful.

"Don't make a mess." she said. "Be sure to do it in my mouth."

I nodded, stroking faster, so close. She opened her mouth as I gasped, her lips locking down and making a seal on the head of my cock. I held stroking the shaft as I felt her sucking hard, masturbating myself straight into her mouth.

When it was over, she kissed me a couple more times as she readjusted her bra and dress, then with a smile she was gone.


fifteen (15)

Zanah's third baby was born, a girl she named Claire. There was surprised talk in the f****y about how she now had three girls, and rumor was that her husband was hoping for a boy. Later that year, she was pregnant again.

I developed as a teenager. I got a skateboard, new friends, new music. I masturbated plenty. I was far too shy to ask a girl to go out with me, but I sure thought about it a lot.

On my 15th birthday, Zanah was only about 4 months pregnant. I didn't have a "k**" birthday party that year, instead getting together with my friends at the skate park. I was worried that I wouldn't get a visit from my s****r at all, but later that evening, she did drop by to visit with my parents, talking for a while about grown-up stuff. I waited in my room, playing a videogame but not really paying attention it, hoping she would come upstairs. She did.

"We only have a few minutes, or they'll wonder where I went." said Zanah nervously, shutting the door behind her. "Have you been looking forward to your birthday present?"

"Hell yeah." I said smiling, already starting to talk like a teenager.

We stood and embraced, kissing passionately. I had grown since last year, so she didn't have to bend much. I tugged at her top, and soon had my hands on her magnificent large breasts, kissing my way down to her nipples.

"Quickly." she said. "On the bed." She moved over and sat down. I stood in front of her, frantically pulling out my cock, already hard. It went right into her mouth. Taking me by surprise, she grabbed my hands and put them on her head. I got the idea, holding her head firmly and pulling it onto my cock. The surge of excitement was powerful. I was partly in control for the first time, moving along with her to thrust into her mouth. I felt my orgasm approaching, too fast, and tried desperately to hold it back, closing my eyes. When I opened them and looked down at my s****r's beautiful face, her flowing hair, her large tits and her sucking mouth, it was too much. I came harder than ever before. She moaned and made little grunts of surprise, perhaps from the volume of cum in her mouth.

"That's it. I'm sorry." She quickly covered and got up. "I promise next year your present will be better."

She was gone. I spent the next year fantasizing about what she might have meant.


sixteen (16)

Zanah turned 23 and gave birth, to her husband's disappointment, another girl. By now it was clear she was naming her c***dren alphabetically. The baby was not the "Daniel" her husband had wanted, but instead "Denise".

Through friends, I got my hands on some 'dirty' magazines, fueling my fantasies and giving some shape to them. To the unrealistic and limited understanding of sex that came from my school's Sex-Ed class, I added another kind of unrealistic view of human sexuality from porn. With the only other clue being my strange annual visit from my half-s****r, I certainly didn't have a very realistic idea of what sex was all about.

Zanah's two oldest girls were in preschool now, and she was a stay-at-home mom for Claire and Denise who were still babies. Luckily her husband Eric worked at his father's construction company and was rich enough that Zanah didn't have to work. They had a big house, with sitters and a full-time housekeeper too, which is how Zanah managed to get away from her f****y long enough to pay me a visit on my 16th birthday, when my parents were out of the house.

"We don't have to hurry this time." she said with a smile, as I met her at the door. "Eric's not expecting me home for another hour." With the door closed behind her, I dared to kiss here, right there in the living room, and she kissed back hotly.

"Do you know what you want for your birthday?" she asked, breaking the kiss. "Besides the usual?"

I paused, working up my courage. "Um... yeah... could I... see you naked?"

She just laughed and nodded, leading me up the stairs to my room. She gave me a gentle shove onto my bed, then stood in front of me and slowly undressed. My eyes were glued to her her as each garment fell away. My erection strained painfully in my pants as her jumbo tits fell into view, then I trembled with excitement as she pushed down her panties. Naked, she moved onto the bed and undid my pants.

"I can tell you like what you see." she said teasingly.

"Yeah ... could I ..."

"Could you what?" She had my cock out, holding it in her hands, then moved up my body. Our lips met.

"Could I touch you ... down there?"

"Sure." She took my hand and led it between her legs. Almost trembling with excitement, my fingers felt their way through the soft downy hair between her labia. I was surprised by the heat, and the wetness. We kissed for several long minutes as my fingertips carefully explored within her.

"That's my clit." she said as my fingers found a nub. "Go ahead, rub it."

For several more minutes, I practiced as we kissed, gradually getting her to moan softly as our tongues dueled. She moved up to dangle each of her nipples into my mouth to suck, and I tasted her milk as I rubbed her clit with more confidence.

"Oh God, stop." she gasped. "Someday you're going to learn to do that properly, instead of just teasing me. But now it's time I gave you your present."

She knelt over me, naked on her hands and knees, beautiful and horny, pulling off my remaining clothes, taking my hard cock in her mouth and blowing me with great skill. I just lay back and luxuriated in the sensation, admiring the sight as well. It only took two minutes for me to come in her mouth.

She moved up to lay beside me. With the erotic charge taken away momentarily by my orgasm, I was suddenly thoughtful, as we lay together naked.

"We're not supposed to be doing this, right?"

"Yeah." She gave me a serious look. "Because you're so young, and I'm married. But that's what makes it exciting to me."

"And because you're my s****r, right?"

She laughed gently. "Half-s****r. But yeah, that makes it a little forbidden too. Which is exciting to me, too. In fact, it's technically i*****l in a few ways. I'm sure it's statutory ****, because you're not the age of consent."

I shook my head. "But, I'm old enough to ... you know, do it."

"Yeah, I know," she laughed, "you're quite a bit to swallow. But imagine when I did it with you the first time, if I was a 20-year-old man and you were a 12-year-old girl. You can see how people might not approve of it." She got a serious look on her face. "Greg, I'm going to tell you a secret, a deep secret."

"OK?" I looked into her eyes, puzzled.

"Dad and I did some stuff together."

My jaw dropped. "He ... you mean?"

"Just like with you. When I was 13, he came to me in secret and asked me if I wanted a present for my birthday, to feel good. I said yes, and he made me feel good with his mouth."

"Wow." was all I could say at first. "And .. you .. didn't mind doing it?"

"Yeah. I liked it. And we've never stopped. Every year on my birthday, I do stuff with him."

I tried to imagine it. Our father, a big burly man, who worked hard and drank hard and had c***dren by two different women. He was rather emotionally distant from me, not a hand-on parent. I tried to imagine Zanah as a girl that age. I had seen some pictures, so I had an idea.

"Do you want to try that with me?" she asked. "Kissing me down there, on my clit?"

"OK." Eager to learn, I moved into position between her legs, staring with fascination, as she explained what to do. I took her clit into my mouth, surprised at the taste, the mild scent, the bewildering pink folds of anatomy. She used her fingers to spread her labia wide, making her clit pop out so it was easy to suck. I lost track of time, but I think it was only a few minutes until she clearly and unambiguously had an orgasm. She didn't need to tell me what had happened. I scrambled up and lay upon her, kissing her lips, her naked bodies feeling great under mine. She moaned into my kiss. My cock was hard again, and it was bumping against her, starting to move between her thighs.

"No, not yet." she managed, through the haze of her orgasm. "You can't put it in me."

"Why not?" I knew enough about sex to think, that's exactly what I wanted.

"Eric and I are trying to have another baby. I can't get pregnant by my b*****r!"

"Oh." I was crushed. If I had known better, I might have suggested pulling out, or asking if she had a condom. But I was immature and unsure of myself.

"Oh, don't be so disappointed." She kissed me again. "Come up here and put it in my mouth again. I know you're eager to fuck, but fuck me in the mouth instead, OK?"

"Sure!" I scrambled up her body, my cock bouncing against her large breasts.

"Or you could try fucking my tits," she offered. "Eric likes that sometimes. Here, get yourself wet." She opened her mouth. I dipped my cock in, letting her get me wet with saliva, then she held her tits together to make a tremendous amount of cleavage. I practiced it a bit before getting the angle right. Her breasts were so large that I could thrust fully with only the barest tip poking out the other side. It felt great.

"It'll be less messy if you come in my mouth, OK?" she pointed out sweetly. She was squeezing her tits firmly enough that milk trickled down from her nipples, flowing into the crevice where my cock plunged. I tried to last, but she made it hard, talking dirty.

"Do you like that? Do you like fucking your s****r's tits? Every guy I've been with loves them. Do you like fucking me with my own milk? I'm a bad Mommy, squirting my mother's milk all over your hard cock. And I'm a bad big s****r, corrupting my little little b*****r and drinking his hot cum." She opened her mouth to show me her tongue. "Are you going to give me my treat?"

I just gasped and moved my cock quickly up to her mouth, letting her suck and swallow along with the pulsing of my cock.

Afterwards, I lay on the bed, drained, watching as she dressed and got ready to go.

"You still haven't had a girlfriend yet, have you? Kissed a girl besides me?"

I shook my head.

"Good. I like that. I mean, it's OK if you do, you should learn from girls your own age. But I enjoy having your innocence all to myself."


s*******n (17)

The following year I did get a girlfriend, kinda.

Kate was cute, with short blonde hair. We were friends first. We spent enough time together that our friends started assuming we were boyfriend and girlfriend. We were totally comfortable hanging out, but when it came to talking about love or getting physical, we were awkward and shy. We did go to some movies together, and went as far as making out. On one occasion we managed to get alone, I was pawing at her body as we kissed, and she let me take her top off and kiss her tits, modest sized and beautiful in a way totally unlike Zanah's. But when I dared to put her hand on the bulge in my pants, she moved it away, scared. I went home and masturbated furiously, my fantasies a confused jumble of Kate and Zanah.

My 17th birthday came and went, with no visit from Zanah, and I sulked with disappointment. Finally, a week later, I got a message from my s****r on the cellphone my parents had recently allowed me to get. Over the phone, we carefully identified a time that she could get away from her f****y and house, to visit me when my parents weren't home.

"I'm sorry I'm late." she said when she arrived at my house. "I've been running around all day, driving Claire to her classes and shopping and I've only got an hour, and I need a shower." She headed toward the stairs, then turned back and smiled. "Do you want to take one with me?"

We scrambled upstairs and threw off our clothes. My hands were all over her body in the shower, fondling her tits under the hot water, kissing, touching her wide hips, her generous butt. She just smiled and let me explore, seeming to enjoy my youthful excitement. She let me touch her pussy with soapy fingers, and her soapy hand wrapped around my hard cock. We were both breathing hard by the time the shower was over.

"Boy, are you ready." she said, sitting down on my bed naked, leading me by the cock. "Let me suck on that first."

I was happy to let her suck, letting her be in control.

"You really want to fuck me, don't you." she said, taking a break from sucking, stroking my cock. "Well, you can. I haven't told anyone yet, but I'm pregnant again." She gave me an appraising look. "You'll probably just shoot off inside me right away, so maybe you should come in my mouth once first?"

"OK." I nodded, completely at her mercy.

She went back to sucking. Already, visions of fucking her went through my head, and I quickly lost it in her mouth.

"Mmm-hmm." she said, swallowing. "Now you do me."

She lay back and directed my face between her legs. I got busy with my mouth on her clit. She made great little gasping noises of appreciation.

"My sex drive is all over the place when I'm pregnant." she explained. "Sometimes it's nothing, sometimes I feel sick, other times I get so horny. I was like that the first time I snuck up to your room. Pregnant and horny. That's how I feel right now." She gasped and took a deep breath. "Keep doing that! Yes, exactly like that. I'm gonna..."

And she did. I moved up to lay on top of her, my hips between her thighs, kissing her and sucking her nipples gently, waiting for her to compose herself.

"Thank you," she said, looking me in the eyes. I felt a surge of pride and excitement, that I had made her feel good. She smiled. "You can do it now. Lose your virginity with me."

Trembling with excitement, I pressed my cock into her, enveloped in her heat and wetness. Nature took its course.

After I tensed up and came inside her, she held me in her arms for a long time, kissing.

"Happy birthday." she said with a smile, then rolled away from me and prepared to leave.


eighteen (18)

I got my driver's license and a car, which expanded my dating options a lot. Kate and I went back to being just friends, and I got crushes on several girls in my junior year of high school. One girl, Samantha, actually agreed to go out with me, and we made out in the car several times. I thought I was in love. She was less inhibited, happy to let me put my hands under her clothes, touch her naked tits and her pussy. We experimented with mutual masturbation, and she let me lick her pussy. Just one time she agreed to try sucking my cock, with the firm rule that I had to warn her and not come in her mouth. It was exciting, but I could not help comparing it, unfavorably, to my times with Zanah. I was desperate to fuck Samantha, but that was a line she would not cross.

Zanah gave birth to her fifth c***d. There was quite a commotion in the f****y as we got the news: another girl. Zanah named her new baby Elena.

Besides skateboarding and trying to get into Samantha's pants, I had another hobby, a pet lizard. When my 18th birthday rolled around, Zanah came up with an excuse, she was going with me to the zoo, to check out the Reptile House. She was into a****ls as well, so for our families it was a believable, innocent-sounding cover for spending most of a day together.

We did, in fact, go to the zoo - briefly. It was a hot day, and we ducked out of the crowd quickly, making sure we didn't see anyone that knew us, and drove to a motel. Zanah went in and picked up a room key, and I snuck in from the back parking lot, to meet her in the room.

"This feels so dangerous and illicit," she said, closing the door behind us and kissing me. The room was air-conditioned, and her nipples were hard against my chest.

"But I'm going to get my birthday present, aren't I?"

"Oh, God yes. I am so fucking horny, and I'm safe." She touched her belly, and I knew what she meant: she was already pregnant again. We started to pull off each other's clothes. She was half-naked by the time she dropped to her knees and took me in her mouth. I just moaned and closed my eyes. After a minute of bliss, I managed to speak.

"Please .. I want your pussy."

"Yes!" she gasped, getting up. "My knees were getting sore down there."

We moved to the bed, and I settled on top of her in a missionary-style fuck. It was wonderful, her soft jiggly body, her soft wet lips, her hot pussy around me. I was too eager, thrusting too fast. She had to tell me to slow down, to make it last. I tried, but it was hard, I was too excited. A few minutes of thrusting and I was too far, coming hard inside her, trembling.

We took a long slow shower together, getting clean then fooling around, with lots of kissing. At one point, she squatted in front of me, sucking me slowly while the water ran down our bodies, as she played with her own clit. It felt great, but again it wasn't so comfortable for her, so she stood back up, turned around and leaned over.

"Would you like to try fucking me from behind?" she asked sweetly.

I sure as hell did. Her generous buttocks wiggled as I found the angle and took her pussy from behind, the water splashing everywhere. I got so excited that I found myself coming, hard, for the second time.

We got out and toweled dry, moving out to the bed, pulling back the sheets and tumbling in, kissing. Without being asked, I moved down and ate her pussy to orgasm, then moved up to cuddle.

"You really did stuff with Dad?" I asked.

"Yes." She regarded me seriously.

"What stuff exactly?"

"Well, he licked me."

"Anything else?"

"Are you sure you want to know?" She gave me a half-smile. "I haven't told him about what you and I do together."

That made me stop and think, but she continued. "Only oral sex, if you need to know. Mostly him going down on me. It's only once a year on my birthday. I was 17, the first time I offered to suck him. He wasn't my first, I was already comfortable giving my boyfriend a blowjob. So I knew what I was doing and I had to talk him into it, but he gave in."

"So you never...?"

"What, fucked? No way, it's Dad! That'd be, like, i****t."

"But we do it, right?"

"Sure, but you're only my half b*****r." She kissed me. "What, are you trying to talk me out of doing it with you?"

"No!" I blurted quickly, then we both laughed.

"Good. Now, we've got another hour or two for your birthday. As my present to you, can you think of some ways to enjoy my body?"

I could. I fucked her missionary, I fucked her tits, I fucked her mouth, I tried taking her pussy from different angles, on her side, on her hands and knees. I was working up a sweat, loving every minute, exploring so many new sensations, with staying power since I had already come twice. When I paused to catch my breath, she rolled me over and sat astride, bouncing her hips on my cock. Her large breasts bounced hypnotically, and I realized I was about to come again.

"I love you." I blurted out.

"Of course you do." She gave me a big smile, her bounce-fuck not missing a beat. "I'm your big s****r."

That was it; I came hard, almost passing out. We held each other for a long time afterwards before untangling and going back to our lives.


nineteen (19)

Summer arrived, and I had a lot more time to get with my girlfriend Samantha alone. She finally decided that she was in love enough to go all the way with me. I told her I was a virgin too. It was exciting, and it certainly felt great to be inside her, even with a condom on, but I felt a little bad afterwards. I said I loved her. Privately, I wasn't sure how much longer we would be together. Whenever I felt guilty, I volunteered to go down on her, which she almost always accepted. Sometimes it took a full ten minutes of cunnilingus, but she got there. Sometimes she'd offer to suck me in exchange, favor for favor, which I could not bring myself to turn down. She would spit, not swallow, or insist I pull out and do it on her tits.

I stopped skateboarding much, spending more time at my summer job and on the computer. I went over to Zanah and Eric's house sometimes. It was strange to be an uncle, or half-uncle I suppose, to the gang of cute little c***dren in that house. Ally and Beth were in grade school now, and they liked me to hang out if I would read or play videogames with them.

My parents stopped paying so much attention to where I was, which made it easier to get together with Samantha. But, by the end of the summer, I had to accept that I wasn't in love with her anymore. I didn't come right out and say it, but she knew it. We got together a couple more times for sex, which I felt increasingly guilty about. She was letting me fuck her, to try to keep me as a boyfriend, and I was letting it happen, taking advantage of her. Finally, it ended.

I had no girlfriend my senior year of high school. I was horny most of the time, but I didn't want to lie to Samantha just to get back in her pants.

Zanah gave birth to her sixth c***d, a girl. Now it was not just the talk of the f****y, but our whole neighborhood, the young mother with six daughters and no sons. At our house, we tried to guess what name Zanah would give the new baby, but we were surprised when she picked an old-fashioned name, Felicia. Rather soon thereafter, Zanah was pregnant again.

Spring came, and my 19th birthday. That year, Zanah didn't need to make up an elaborate excuse or find a motel, because shortly after my birthday, my parents were away for several days. All she had to do was get away from her f****y for a couple hours.

We met at my house. For the first time, we talked first instead of jumping into sex. She wanted to know about my girlfriend, what Samantha and I had done sexually, if I had used protection. I told her the whole story, including the emotional side. She looked at me as if in a new light.

"You're really growing up." she said. "You turned down free sex out of principle?"

"I guess so." I smiled and shrugged. "And what about you and Eric? Do you still love each other? You've been married, what, seven years?"

"I love my girls, and Eric is a very good at providing for our f****y." She looked serious, a little defensive. "But since you've been so honest with me ... no, I'm not sure how much I love him anymore. He spends a lot of time away from home, and he doesn't seem that interested in me sexually anymore, except to get me pregnant. You know he wants a son."

"I just can't understand that." I stared at her pretty face, abundant cleavage, the swell of her pregnant belly. "You're so beautiful."

"You're sweet." she said, touching my face and kissing me. "But you understand now, there is an emotional side of things which affects who you want to have sex with." She lowered her voice. "When I'm horny, I don't think of my husband, I think of you, my sweet little b*****r."

We started making out heavy, then her top came off, one thing led to another and I was soon naked on my bed, as she knelt naked over me, sucking my cock, her breasts and pregnant belly hanging down and swaying as she bobbed her head. After so many months without sexual contact, every little motion was electric. I came in her mouth, then we moved around so that I was between her legs. I had never been so close to her pussy when she was so pregnant, the labia a bit larger, the swell of her belly a dramatic backdrop as I sucked on her clit. At her request, I gently put two fingers inside her, then three, finger-fucking as I sucked. She came strongly.

"Am I still sexy, when I'm this bloated?" she asked, as I prepared to fuck her.

"You don't look bloated, you look beautiful." I rubbed the head of my cock around her opening, teasing her clit.

"I'm not going to feel tight like your virginal teenage girlfriend."

"I don't care." I sank my cock into her, and we both moaned. "You feel fantastic."

We fucked for a long time, or perhaps we made love. I was surprised and delighted when she reached down and touched her clit as we fucked. I could feel her pussy muscles moving as she orgasmed around my cock, getting herself off with me inside her. A few minutes later, I joined her.

"Did you really want seven c***dren, or was that Eric's idea?" I asked as we lay together afterwards.

"I love being a mother, I love all my c***dren. But I probably would have stopped at fewer. He wants a son, you know. He might leave me, if the next one is a girl again." She made a face. "I think part of me actually wants that to happen."


twenty (20)

A lot of things happened in the next year. I graduated from high school, got a real job and my own apartment. Zanah gave birth to her next baby, and sure enough it was a girl. It was two months before we heard the news that Eric had moved out. Zanah was well-provided for in the divorce that followed, she kept the house and the housekeeper, but it was still a difficult time. She leaned on her mom for emotional support, and oddly enough, my mom too. I guess women can be brought together by a man behaving badly.

It was a month after the divorce when I went by her house to visit and see my nieces. As I spent some hours of playing with them and cooking dinner and hanging out, Zanah spent most of her time checking on the three youngest, toddler Elena, baby Felicia, and newborn Gina. She nursed them casually.

After I had cleaned up and done the dishes, we put the girls to sl**p one by one. We found ourselves sitting in the living room afterwards, talking.

"Thank you so much for coming over, Greg." Her eyes sparkled. "It means a lot to me for you to spend time with us. The girls love having you here."

There was a long pause, as our eyes met, with much unspoken.

"I know it's not your birthday, but would you..." she began, then stopped nervously.

I stared at her, and my subconscious brain must have responded. My cock stirred in my pants.

"Yes I would like to." I said. "But we should think about this first."

"I know." She paused. "I've been thinking about it a lot already. It wouldn't be smart for us to get too attached, because we'd always have to keep it secret."

"Yeah, exactly. You know I want you, and I can tell you want me, and now that I have my own place and your husband is gone, there's a danger we could see a lot of each other, and raise suspicions."

She sighed. "Yes. So what do we do?"

I thought about it. "Maybe we could just get together, sometimes? Like, once a month?"

"OK." she said quickly. "I might survive that, if I only get fucked once a month. But I can suck you off pretty quick, we could do that any time you happen to be over?"

I smiled. "I don't know how I could possibly say no to that."

"Good. There's one other thing I have to tell you." She gave me a serious look. "When Eric moved out, I got my tubes tied without telling him. He came back around to get me pregnant again, to give me one more chance, as he put it. I told him what I'd done, that I was never getting pregnant again by him or anyone else, and that's when he said some pretty bad things, and soon after we were divorced. I don't mean to burden you with the whole story, but just so you know, you don't have to worry about contraception."

"OK." I smiled. "Is now a good time for our first time, this month?"

"Now is a great time." She pushed the shoulder straps off her dress, exposing her swollen tits. "Come here."

I moved to her, kissing her, sucking her tits, then my cock was in her mouth. Before I came, we moved upstairs to her bedroom, stepping quietly as Felicia and Gina slept in their cribs beside the bed. On the bed, she finished me off with her mouth, swallowing my cum, then I fondled her pussy and we were soon fucking.

The creaking of the bed might have woken up Gina. Then again, babies just wake up for no reason, when they're that young. I was hard and pumping Zanah's pussy when she gently pushed me off and went to go check the crib. She picked Gina up and put the crying infant to her breast. All was quiet again.

"This will only take a few minutes, I hope you don't mind waiting." she said, standing there naked and nursing.

"I don't mind." I smiled. "I guess I understand you're a mother, and my sexual partner."

"Yes." She moved over and sat down on the bed next to me, then she surprised me by reaching out with her free hand to stroke my hard, wet cock that was standing up straight. "I can be both." I reciprocated by reaching between her parted legs to run my fingers across her wet pussy. She moaned, leaning back and spreading her legs. "Oh God, fuck me."

"Even while you're nursing?" I asked in surprise.

"She's just a baby, she won't know or care what we're doing."

I didn't argue with my s****r's lust-crazed logic, but happily moved back to fucking her. It was strange to have the baby there with us, but I decided it didn't matter. I even bent down to suck on her other tit, drinking her milk along with Gina as I came close to coming. Zanah reached down with her hand, and had a strong orgasm, getting fucked while we sucked both her nipples. I was close behind, filling her pussy with powerful blasts.

Afterwards, there was cum running down her leg as she stood to put Gina back in her crib. We said goodbye, not daring to spend the whole night together.


That's how our secret life together began. I dropped by regularly, to help with the household and play with my older nieces. Zanah would blow me, once each visit, or twice if I was extra horny, whenever we could sneak a few minutes to ourselves. On occasion I took a bit more time to come for the second time, and she would jack my cock or have me jack it, masturbating me into her mouth.

Once a month, we had a secret date and made love, either at her house, or at mine if a sitter was arranged up for her girls.

When my 19th birthday approached, we made plans to have a whole evening together, a rare treat for her. We went out to dinner at a nice restaurant, then went back to my place. We were kissing as soon as we got through the door.

"It's your birthday." she said we panted with lust. "How do you want me?"

"I want to fuck your mouth, then fuck you on your hands and knees."

"Oh, good." She dropped to her knees and swallowed my cock. Her skill at deep-throating had improved over the years, so I was able to hold her head and thrust quite deep. After a minute, I let myself come, knowing it would help me to last.

We move to my bed, ditching our remaining clothes. She got on her hands and knees, and reached down to play with her own pussy, stroking the lips and fingering. I joined her, our fingers playing together, finding her quite wet. I got behind her and started a nice, hard, deep doggy-style fuck. I kept going, working up a sweat, until my knees got sore, so I turned her over and fucked her missionary. I was kissing her and sucking her tits as her body responded, rocking to meet my thrusts.

After a while, I took a break to catch my breath. I hadn't come yet, but my cock was rock-hard.

"Greg..." she began softly, "it's your birthday, do you want to try something special?"

"It's always special to be with you."

She smiled. "My pussy isn't so young and tight anymore, now that I've given birth seven times."

"No way. Your pussy is great!"

"Mm-hmmm." She shook her head. "Do you want to try ... anal sex with me?"

I stopped and stared at her. "Um... have you done that before?"

"Yes, with Eric. Sometimes when I was pregnant and horny, I'd beg him to fuck me, and he'd said he'd do it if he could put it in my ass."

"Didn't it hurt?"

"It did hurt, but I think the real problem was I was unhappy with him for doing it. I think it'll be different with you. I might not mind, if it's my sweet little b*****r. And it will be nice and hot and tight for you to fuck."

I thought about it. Part of me was concerned for her, another part was intensely curious and turned on.

"If it hurts too much, just let me know and we'll stop." I offered.

"OK!" She smiled. "Go look in my handbag, and you'll find a bottle of lube."

After much fondling and probing, eating her pussy and fingering her ass, I finally dared to lube my cock and work it inside. She lay on her back, with her legs spread and lifted, her hands down on her buttocks spreading them apart as I carefully got the head of my cock through her sphincter, then proceeded inch by inch. Finally, I was all the way in.

"How does it feel?" she asked, only grimacing slightly as I shifted my weight.

"Incredible." My cock felt like it was in a vise. "Hot and tight, like you said."

"Good." She smiled. "Happy birthday. Now fuck me."

I did. Her mouth opened to gasp, as my slow thrusts picked up speed. When it felt like too much friction, I pulled out and added more lube, then went in again. Now I could fuck at a reasonable rate.

"I think I'm going to come." I declared, feeling my balls clench.

"Yes!" she cried. "Do it, come inside me, fuck my ass!" Her eyes were wild. "You feel so fucking huge, fuck me, fuck me, fuck my tight little ass!"

I don't know if she was deliberately talking dirty to get me off quickly, but it worked, as I flooded her deep inside with my cum.

It was so tempting to fall asl**p together afterwards, but we had to keep to her schedule, so she showered and left, to go back to relieve her sitter and be with all her c***dren.


early twenties (21 - 23)

That's how our secret sex life remained, for the next few years. Blowjobs when I dropped by, making love once a month, and anal sex a few times a year, especially on my birthday.

I dated women my own age, and even had some relationships that lasted for months. Usually the sex was hot, but sooner or later they got fed up with my inability to commit, and moved on.

Zanah tried to juggle her busy schedule to make time to take college courses, something she had missed by getting married so young. Although her lousy ex-husband was not enthusiastic about joint custody, he eventually agreed to take the older girls during the summer. From what I could tell, he wasn't much of a father, although he continued to support them financially.

Time went by, and I was 23, Zanah was 33. Her girls were spaced roughly a year apart, so that made Ally around 13, Beth 12, Claire 11, Denise 10, Elena 9, Felicia 8, and Gina 7.

That's when everything changed.

It was a Saturday. I was at Zanah's house, out back by the pool, keeping an eye on most of the youngest k**s who were splashing about. You don't leave young c***dren unsupervised by a pool, as a rule, but I needed to take a leak so I went in the house. Passing by the bedroom that the older girls shared, I heard some quiet noises, and moved to the half-open door, peering in.

There, on the bed, was Ally and Beth. Ally was wearing only a T-shirt, leaning back, with her naked legs spread wide. Kneeling between her legs was her mother. Zanah had her mouth on Ally's little pussy, and Ally had her eyes closed, making quiet little noises of pleasure. Beth sat watching her mother and s****r, intently. Nobody noticed me peeking around the door.

Almost instantly, I was hard. My rational brain was spinning, unable to accept what I was seeing, not sure what what it meant, what I should do. My subconscious had a much more clear reaction, intense and immediate arousal.

I watched for a minute, frozen to the spot, then I carefully padded down the hallway. I found the bathroom and stepped inside. Taking a leak was impossible with my hard cock, so instead I stroked it, replaying what I had just seen in my head, until I came suddenly. Finally, my cock softened enough to pee, then I went back out to the pool.

That night, after dinner, I helped put the girls to sl**p, and went to find Zanah in her room.

"I want you." I growled, closing the door behind me and advancing. My hands went to her big loose tits, fumbling with her clothes.

"My, my." She laughed gently. "We already did it this month, how about I just blow you?"

"No, I want you now." I had her tits free, and pulled down her skirt and panties. She pretended to resist a little, but I led her to the bed and fell on top of her, my hard cock sinking into her pussy.

"Wow, you feel so hard!" she cried, as I started to fuck her. "What's gotten into you?"

"I saw you today." I stopped moving, my cock pinning her to the bed.

Her face got a serious look. "You saw me?"

"With the girls, upstairs. With Ally and Beth."

She nodded, then a smile crept back onto her face. "I figured you'd find out eventually."

"Do you think it's a good idea?"

"I'd say you think it's a good idea, from how turned on you are." she said, dodging the question. "Come on, it's no different from what I did for you when you were 12, or what Dad did for me at 13."

I started to fuck her again. We both gasped with the f***e of my thrusts, until I stopped again.

"What if they tell someone?"

"Did you tell anyone about me, when you were a boy? They're old enough to understand how to keep a secret. Look, I love my daughters, and I love to make them feel good."

"Beth, too? I saw her watching you with Ally."

"Yes, Beth too. Her little 12-year-old pussy is so sweet. She doesn't orgasm completely, but Ally sure does." She smiled, as my cock throbbed inside her. "Does that turn you on? Oh, I can tell it does. My little girls are growing up. Ally's had her period more than 2 years ago, Beth got her period months ago. Have you noticed her cute little tits?"

I was thrusting slow and deep. My cock twitched inside her.

"Of course you have." she continued. "You're only human. All those beautiful little bodies, of course sooner or later you would notice the girls that way. And now Ally is old enough to begin to play with us."

"Us?" My voice trembled.

"If you like. Ally's not ready for real sex, of course, but it seems OK for you to help me make her feel good, like Dad did for me. And she's really curious about sex, so she could watch you and me together."

Visions filled my head of Zanah and I and her girls together, and it was too much, I came hard. After I pulled out, I lay beside her on the bed, panting.

"I didn't realize you would get so worked up about it." Zanah lay by my side, cuddling against me, one hand gently wiping the sweat from my brow. "I'm sure part of you wants it, and part of you thinks it's wrong."

"I'm not a p*******e." I managed to say.

"Me neither. But my two oldest aren't little c***dren anymore. They're developing physically, their bodies are capable of sexual pleasure. Ally's a teenage, soon the rest will be, and they'll probably be fumbling around with inexperienced boys. Now is a good time for them to learn about sex in a safe way, before they get into trouble."

I sighed. "You make it sound so rational."

"It is rational." She kissed me, and I wanted to believe her.

"What about the fact that you're doing stuff with girls? I never thought you were bisexual."

Zanah laughed softly. "No, I'm not a lesbian, I don't even think of it that way. You know, when you love someone, like I love you or I love my girls, it doesn't really matter." She kissed me again. "I want you to be there with us, the next time. Will you do that?"

"It's crazy, but I guess so. Yes."

"Good. Now don't get too comfortable, it's time for you to get dressed and go home. No sl**ping over, or someone might get the wrong idea about how much time you spent at your s****r's house."


Our first time was around a month later, on a weekend, when the circumstances came together. The younger girls were all accounted for, at friends houses or activities. I was at Zanah's house, keeping an eye on Beth who was playing in the living room. Ally came running up to me.

"Uncle Greg ..." she began. She went quiet, and stared at me, and then burst into giggles and fled from the room.

"Oh!" said Beth, as if suddenly remembering something, and she scampered from the room as well.

Zanah appeared at the hallway door. "Come upstairs, little b*****r, if you're ready." Then she turned and walked up.

I knew what was happening. One last chance to wrestle with my conscience. I tried to see what I was about to do, the way society would, as m*****ation, as abuse. Then I remembered back to Zanah teaching me, when I was 12. It sure didn't seem like abuse. I loved her for it. I sighed and went up the stairs. My cock was already getting hard.

I followed the quiet noises down to the older girl's room, stepping through the half-open doorway. On the bed, Zanah was topless, and Ally was too. They sat with their arms around each other, gently kissing. Beth sat watching them, with her clothes still on.

"Uncle Greg!" said Beth excitedly. "Are you going to play with us?"

"Only if you want me to." I replied cautiously, approaching them.

"I want you to!" said Ally, breaking the kiss with her mother. "Mom said you might want to play with us and I told her it would be cool."

"And what sorts of things do you do when you play?" I asked, sitting down the bed with them.

"Mom makes us orgasm." said Ally, clearly proud to be using an adult word. "And we practice doing stuff like we'd do with a boy, only with each other. But now that you're here, we can practice it with a real boy."

"Or in this case, a man." added Zanah, smiling at me. "Do you want to start with Beth?"

We all looked at Beth, who seemed to be suddenly shy and quiet, looking at me with big round eyes.

"Maybe kissing?" I offered.

"OK." said Beth quietly.

I scooted close to her, and bent down to offer my lips. She kissed me, softly. It felt quite strange and new, to be kissing such small lips. After a minute, she seemed to relax and get used to it, and I started to feel more comfortable as well. When she dared to start kissing me with tongue, it started to make sense to me that she was not a c***d, but a young woman. Our hands were on each other. I reached under her shirt to find her small bra-less bumps, her tiny nipples, teasing them ever so gently. She squirmed against my touch as if ticklish.

I broke the kiss and looked next to us. Ally was leaning back on the bed, moaning quietly. Zanah was kissing Ally's nipples, while one hand had pulled up Ally's skirt and was under her panties, gently masturbating her daughter.

"Can I try that with you?" I asked Beth. She nodded, her shyness evaporating, pulling her T-shirt off and pulling up her skirt. I kissed my way down from her mouth to her neck, then her little nubs, as I ran my fingers along her inner thighs, feeling the incredible softness, then under her panties. There was almost no hair, just puffy labia. Running my finger along the groove, I dared to dip inside, encountering wetness.

"Does that feel good?" I asked.

"Um-hmm." she confirmed. "Mom does it in circles."

I took the hint and found her clit, then rubbed my wet fingertip in a circle around it. Beth started making the same soft noises as her s****r.

"C'mon, Mom, do it now." said Ally, impatiently pushing Zanah's head downward. Zanah laughed softly and shifted down the bed, pulling Ally's panties all the way off, then planted her mouth right on her daughter's pussy, her tongue getting to work. Ally squealed with pleasure.

"Do you want that, too?" I asked Beth. She nodded, so I moved down and pulled off her panties, coming face-to-face for the first time with a teenage pussy. In no hurry, I planted kissed all over her inner thighs, then teased the whole length of her slit several long slow times, with the tip of my wet tongue. She sighed, then surprised me by reaching down and tugging at my head, pulling me inwards. My tongue dove into her slippery slit, then gradually I focused on her clit.

Side by side, Zanah and I ate her girl's pussies. As with any new sexual partner, I was listening very carefully to the sounds Beth made, carefully adjusting the speed, pressure and direction of my tongue. Several delicious minutes went by. Ally was first, her legs reflexively closing down, trapping her mother's head, as the orgasm came. Beth wasn't too far behind, the last shred of nervousness gone, as her small body trembled in pleasure.

For minutes, we moved up to holding and kissing our partners. Beth didn't seem to mind the taste of pussy on my mouth and tongue at all, in fact she hummed as she sucked my tongue.

"So, um, can we watch you guys do it?" asked Ally. She turned to me. "Mom said that if you would play with us, she could show us what real boy-girl sex looks like."

"How about it?" said Zanah with a grin. "We have some time left. Foreplay, oral, and straight fucking?" She laughed. "I bet you're hard as a rock."

"I am." I admitted, sitting up. The girls pointed to the bulge in my pants and giggled, but when I pulled it out, they gasped.

"It's huge!" said Ally. Beth just stared at my cock.

"Mm-hmmm." said Zanah. "Just observe." Then she turned to me and kissed me. The kiss got deeper. My hands went to her tits, then gradually we helped each other out of our clothes. My hands went down to her pussy, finding it soaking wet, playing with her, her hands wrapped around my hard cock as we resumed kissing. I kneaded her tits and sucked on her nipples, turning my head to see our audience, all wide-eyed stares.

"You're sucking on her like a baby." observed Ally.

"Yes, most guys like to do that." said Zanah, then she pushed me away, rolling me back on the bed. "And almost all guys really like this, too." I felt her mouth envelop me.

"Wow!" said Ally and Beth together.

The blowjob was gentle and short, which was good because I was in danger of losing it. Zanah pulled away and lay on her back, I moved between her legs and made sure the girls had a good view as I slid into her pussy, to more gasps of "Ooh!" and "Wow!"

"Normally he would be able to last a while." explained Zanah to her girls as I thrusted. "And I might be able to come that way, too, from fucking. But he's a bit excited today, from playing with you, so he might come at any minute." She turned to me. "Do it somewhere they can see the cum."

"How about on your tongue?"

"Yes, on my tongue."

I closed my eyes and enjoyed her pussy, feeling her muscles squeezing down, until I realized it was imminent, rapidly pulling out. Zanah was ready for me, large tongue extended, as I exploded into her mouth. She scooped some on a finger, then swallowed the rest.

"Would either of you care to taste?"

The girls stared, dumbfounded. Finally, Ally spoke up.

"Only if it doesn't taste too gross?"

"It doesn't." Zanah offered her the finger, and Ally cautiously ate the cum. She made a little face.

"It's not too bad."


Over the next few months, there weren't many opportunities for Zanah and I to play with the girls. I worked during the week, and visiting their house on a weekend I was usually enlisted in helping to babysit the younger girls or take the older ones out for some activity. With the babies and the nanny around, there weren't many times that Zanah and I could be alone together.

Still, we did find times to get together, either with each other or with Ally and Beth. Our second time, we switched partners so that I got to make out with Ally, play with her developing tits, and eat her young pussy, while Zanah did it with Beth.

The third time, we managed to get some time alone on Zanah's bed, all of us naked. I got to make out with both girls at the same time, while Zanah swallowed my cock. Each of my arms was wrapped around a squirming, naked, eager girl, competing with each other to kiss my lips, as the fingers of my right and left hands played with their tender pussies. I came once in Zanah's mouth, then rolled away and watched as Zanah took my place making out with the girls. When she got on her hands and knees to eat Ally's pussy, I was hard again, and got behind her to fuck her doggy-style as she brought each of her daughters to orgasm. In Zanah's pussy, I came for the second time just when Beth was.

The next time, Zanah was out of the house with the younger girls, while I was at her place supervising her oldest. Ally came up to me and tugged at my hard.

"C'mon, Uncle Greg, let's go play."

I shook my head. "Not without your mother."

"Come ooooon!" she whined. "I want you to make me feel good." Her hand was between her legs, as she stood in her shorts. I looked both ways, nervous that someone would hear us, then realized the nanny was not arround.

"What about your s****r? It's not fair if I only do it with you."

"Fine, we'll go get her too." She pouted. "Pleeease?"

"OK, fine." I got up and embraced Ally's small body. She kissed me eagerly, hotly, my cock already growing in my shorts. We went up to her room, and found Beth there reading a book.

"We're going to play!" announced Ally.

"Oh, goody!" Beth stood up and casually pulled off her skirt, moving over to me and kissing me. Her shyness about her body was gone. I put one hand down each of their panties, feeling their soft downy pussies.

"What about you guys?" I asked. "Do you ever kiss each other, like you kiss Mom and me?"

Ally looked surprised at the idea. "Nah. She's just my s****r."

"Would you like to try? It would be really sexy for me to watch you."

Ally and Beth looked at each other. Beth shrugged, as if the idea was not particularly interesting, but no big deal either.

"OK." said Ally, "I'll try doing it like I'm Mom."

She bent over and tongue-kissed her s****r. My cock gave a lurch. I kept playing with their pussies as they kept kissing, and pretty soon both girls were topless. Ally was the first to suck on Beth's nipples, making her giggle. I gently pushed Ally back on the bed, pulling off her panties and getting between her legs. As I kissed my way towards her pussy, I looked up and saw that Beth had moved from kissing to sucking on Ally's nipples.

Ally started to really respond to my oral attention, moaning softly. Feeling ambitious, I reached for one of Beth's hands, and led it downwards, placing it on Ally's labia. I shifted down and explored inside Ally's pussy with my tongue, as Beth's fingers slowly circled her s****r's clit.

"That feels great!" said Ally. Beth, encouraged, started to really masturbate her s****r. I pulled away and moved behind Beth, who was kneeling. I pulled down her panties and planted my mouth on her little pussy from behind. She moaned around her s****r's nipple, pushing her hips back at me. When she was really wet, I pulled back and found one of Ally's hands, leading it to Beth's pussy. Now both girls were naked and kissing, very turned on and masturbating each other. I moved around them, admiring the beautiful sight.

"Ally." I moved in close and whispered in her ear. "If you'll lick your s****r's clit, I'll lick yours."

"Sure!" Her voice was heavy with lust.

Beth giggled and scampered up, sitting down on Ally's face. I moved down and ate Ally's pussy, my eyes looking up to watch as Ally's tongue came out tentatively and found her little s****r's clit.

To my surprise, Beth came first, gasping and the rolling away from us.

"Mmm!" cried Ally. "I'm so close, don't stop!"

"Beth, come finish her off." I instructed.

Beth nodded, still dizzy from her own orgasm, moving over to take my place between her s****r's legs, and ate pussy for the first time in her life. I couldn't take it anymore, moving away and pulling off my short, my cock bouncing free. I knelt next to them, stroking my cock.

"Mmmm." Ally moaned, watching me with half-lidded eyes. "You usually come inside Mom or in her mouth."

"Yes, but you're not ready for that." I said. "I'm happy to come on your tits."

"OK." She did her best to cup her decent sized, 13-year-old tits. "Come on me."

I stroked as I watched them. Beth was figuring it out, her tongue going crazy on Ally's clit, until Ally finally exploded in orgasm. That did it for me, my cock exploding, landing huge blobs of cum on Ally's little tits.

Both girls stared at the cum in fascination. Ally was first to take a finger of it to her own mouth, then her s****r did the same, making a face at the taste. Beth was giggly as she got up and found her T-shirt, handing it to Ally who used it to wipe up the rest. They each kissed me and thanked me as we got dressed again. We had just got straightened up when noises downstairs announced that Zanah and the other girls were home and playtime was over.


twenty-four (24)

The next time we all got together, the girls and I told Zanah about what we had done the last time, and Zanah watched as the girls licked each other. She was delighted and very turned on, letting me fuck her while she added her own tongue to helping the girls eat each other's pussies.

Some months went by, and many of Zanah's girls had their birthdays. Ally turned 14, Beth turned 13. Soon my 24th was approaching. Zanah said she wanted to make my birthday special, and carefully blocked out several hours on a Saturday afternoon that we could be alone.

I arrived at their house, and Zanah met me at the door. She was wearing a nice outfit, a black blouse and red skirt that I hadn't seen before, more stylish than the practical maternal clothes she usually wore. She kissed me and took my hand, leading me upstairs.

"I've got three presents for you." she said mysteriously, as we went into her bedroom. On the bed were Ally and Beth, both dressed up and looking up at me excited as we came in. They leapt up and came to me, kissing me.

"Alright, alright, it's time to give Uncle Greg his presents." Zanah pushed Beth and I onto the bed, then led Ally to stand in front of us. "Here's the first one."

They stood, facing us. Zanah wrapped her arms around Ally, running her hands down her body, then started unbuttoning Ally's top. She kissed her daughter's neck as Ally moaned and smiled at me. Ally's top came off slowly, and I saw she was wearing a bra, for the first time. As Zanah unhooked the bra, I marveled at how Ally's tits had really grown, perhaps an inch in the last year. They were well on their way to being big knockers like her mother's, and absolutely flawless and perky. Her nipples hardened as her mother teased them.

"I like how you're unwrapping my presents for me." I said happily. Beth giggled. Zanah lifted Ally's skirt to reveal new, shiny satin panties, in a sexy cut. She slipped her hand into those panties, and Ally moaned. The skirt fell away. Zanah spun Ally around slowly, in just panties. I whistled appreciatively as Ally showed off her young body. She giggled and smiled, then turned her back to me and stuck out her butt, as Zanah slowly pulled the satin panties down her daughter's legs.

"Next present!" said Zanah. Ally came to my side, naked, kissing me. Beth hopped up and went to her mother. They embraced, then Zanah began to slowly strip Beth as I watched. Next to me, Ally surprised me by opening my pants and fishing out my cock. It was the first time I had ever felt the touch of her hand on my cock, and it was electric. I kissed her as she wrapped her small hand around my thickness, very slowly stroking it.

In front of us, Zanah had gotten Beth naked, and patted her butt, sending her to my other side. Beth kissed me then her hand joined her s****r's, holding my cock. In front of me, Zanah did a slow strip-tease. By the time she pulled off her own sexy-cut panties, the girls were stroking my cock confidently. Pre-cum trickled, wetting the head of my cock. Zanah came to me, kissing me and feeding each of her nipples to my mouth, then dropped to her knees and took my cock for herself, swallowing it.

I pulled off my shirt and hugged the naked girls to me, kissing each of them. Ally stuck her chest out, inviting me to suck the nipples on her rapidly-growing tits. I devoured them, then turned to do the same for Beth's less-mature bumps.

"Mom's really good at that." said Ally, looking down at Zanah sucking my cock.

"Yes she is." I moaned happily.

Ally bent in close to whisper in my ear. "Could I try sucking on you too?"

My head spun. "You don't have to, sweetheart."

She shook her head. "I want to. And it's your birthday."

Zanah lifted her head, looking up at Ally with pride. "You can try it if you want to, sweetie. I know he's going to like it."

I kicked off the last of my clothes and lay back on the bed. Beth stayed by my side, while Zanah and Ally got between my legs, where Zanah proceeded to give her daughter a lesson on sucking cock. The first time Ally took my head in her small mouth, I almost lost it. I did my best to smile encouragingly as she cautiously got the hang of sucking on me. When she started to bob her head and suck harder, it was getting too much.

"I'm going to come soon." I warned.

"Do you want to let him do it in your mouth, sweetie?" Zanah asked with motherly concern.

"I guess." Ally looked uncertain.

"You don't have to swallow it." I said.

"OK." Ally went back to bobbing and sucking. I felt her small hand, along with Zanah's, playing with my balls. I came, hard. Ally's eyes went wide when she felt the first blast in her mouth. She pulled away suddenly, and Zanah immediately took over, sucking my cock as it continued to erupt, swallowing until I stopped throbbing.

Ally looked around, as if uncertain what to do with the bit of cum in her mouth. Zanah settled the issue with a kiss, her tongue teasing the cum out of her daughter's mouth, then swallowing it too.

"I want to try it too!" said Beth quietly in my ear.

"Sorry sweetheart, maybe later." I looked down at my half-hard cock. "Would you do oral sex with your s****r instead? I'd like to watch you."

"Sure!" Beth scampered down, and tugged at Ally. "We've tried it a new way, too. See?" Ally lay out, and Beth climbed on top of her, settling down, mouth to pussy, pussy to mouth, in a s****r-s****r 69. They started to lick.

"It's beautiful, isn't it." said Zanah, moving to my side as we watched her girls.

"It is." I moved my hand between her legs, finding her pussy very wet. "I want to fuck you from behind, so we can watch them while we do it."

Zanah happily scampered into position. I was almost up to full hardness as I slid into her, but was soon rock-hard as we watched the girls begin to moan into each other's pussies. For many long, happy minutes we fucked that way. I was working up a sweat. I pulled out and rolled Zanah over, entering her missionary position. Next to us, I heard Ally having an orgasm from her s****r's mouth.

I had something in mind, and it being my birthday, it seemed reasonable to ask for it.

"Beth, sweetheart?" Beth lifted her face, wet with her s****r's juices, looking at me. "Would you come sit on your Mom's face?"

"Sure!" Beth scampered up and moved toward us.

"Yes, yes!" gasped Zanah lustfully, as I thrust into her. "Sit on my face sweetie, let me eat your hot little pussy." She reached up to help guide Beth's naked hips down onto her face.

"And you, Ally." I said, "would you come suck your mom's nipples?"

"Sure." Ally, still dizzy from her orgasm, rolled toward us and cuddled up to her mother's naked body, taking one big swollen nipple in her mouth. I bent down and sucked on the other nipple, keeping up my pounding fuck. Zanah moaned like crazy at the combined assault. I could tell she was close to coming.

Without a word, I took a hold of Ally's left hand, and led it down to where my cock entered Zanah's body. Ally flashed me a smile, understanding, then her fingers wiggled in and found her mother's clit. It was a daring move, as I had never seen either of the girls ever touch their mother's pussy before. Zanah moaned loudly, no doubt realizing whose fingers were on her clit. Ally's fingers were quickly wet with fuck-juice as she swirled them in a tight circle.

Zanah came, hard, her body trembling, but we kept right on going. Beth came next, crying out then rolling off, turning to watch us. I was fucking hard, sweat trickling down my body, Zanah's pussy squeezing me in time with my thrusts. She looked down at us with absolute lust in her eyes, then pulled Ally's mouth to her own for a hard kiss. Ally's fingers were still swirling at high speed. I felt my orgasm approach.

"Come with me." I growled.

"Yes!" cried Zanah. "Keep doing that, both of you... I'm coming again... I'm coming!"

I lost it, pumping and twitching in Zanah's pussy, as she did come again. Slowly, our bodies slowed down, panting. I kissed each of them, slowly. Gradually, the buzz of sexual arousal wound down.

"Happy birthday!" said Zanah. "I hope you've enjoyed your three presents."

"I sure have." I smiled and pulled my cock out of her. "But right now I'm sweaty and need a shower. Maybe you could take a shower with me, all of you?"

"It'd be a pretty crowded shower." laughed Zanah.

"We could do it." said Beth.

"Yeah, that'd be fun!" agreed Ally.

We tromped off for the bathroom. Zanah started the hot water running, heating up the shower, the steam filling the room. Ally pointed and giggled.

"Your stuff is running down Mom's leg."

I laughed. "Yes, we better get in there and wash it off."

Inside the shower, it was crowded as expected. We got soapy. In the tight space, I found myself being pressed against three sets of soapy tits, a nice sensation. I ran my soapy fingers over Beth's little pussy, then Ally's, then Zanah's. At my suggestion, Beth soaped my cock to wash it, and Ally's fingers joined mine in her mother's pussy.

Zanah moaned. "Damn it, you're turning me on again."

"This is fun!" Ally giggled. She had three fingers moving in and out, finger-fucking her mom. I turned to kiss Beth, encouraging her as her hand felt great stroking my cock, which was growing hard. I aimed the hot water at Zanah's tits, rinsing them, then sucking on one big nipple. Reaching down, I found her soapy buttocks, and pressed one soapy finger against her sphincter. Zanah moaned, trying to press herself back at me. I got the finger inside.

"Wow, what are you doing?" asked Ally.

"I've got a finger in her butt, to get it clean." I explained. "And she likes it."

"I can feel you!" Ally's fingers moved around in Zanah's pussy. "Next to me."

"Sometimes, your mother lets me fuck her there, in her butt." I explained.

"Wow!" said Ally. "That's weird. Does it feel good?"

"It does for me." I laughed. "And sometimes she can enjoy it, too, if she's really turned on. You can try touching her there."

Ally kept the fingers of her right hand in her mom's pussy, reaching around with her left hand, her fingers got slippery as they mingled with mine at Zanah's rear entrance. I pulled my fingers out and Ally's slipped in. I kissed Zanah, and she moaned into my mouth as she felt her daughter's fingers.

"Cool." said Ally as she gradually explored the sensation of the tight ass around her fingers.

"Let your s****r try it too." I suggested.

For a few minutes, all our attention was on Zanah. Beth got her little soapy fingers pretty deep in her mother's ass, then Ally and I took our turns. We kissed Zanah as she moaned, we sucked on her tits, and we teased her front and back holes. My cock was getting hard as a rock, and I realized I knew where I wanted to put it.

"I'm going to fuck her ass now." I said softly to Ally. "Do you want to help put me in?"

"Sure, cool." Ally took a hold of my soapy hard cock, and aimed the tip at the back hole we'd been stretching and teasing. My arms were around Zanah's body, my lips kissing the side of her neck.

"I'd love to hear you ask for it." I whispered in her ear.

"Oh God, oh fuck yes." she muttered, then in a stronger voice, "Greg, please fuck my ass."

"Are you sure?" I teased. The head of my cock pressed firmly against her sphincter, then suddenly popped through. She gasped.

"Fuck yes!" She was almost trembling with lust, as the hot water splashed off her chest and ran down our bodies. "Fuck me deep in the ass, use my ass for your pleasure."

I did. If I hadn't already come twice, I would have lost it as soon as I got all the way inside her. Instead, I was able to ass-fuck Zanah happily for several minutes. Her girls were plastered to her sides, kissing or sucking on her tits. I could feel their fingers playing together in Zanah's pussy. I was close, so close to coming. My arms went around all three of them as my hips kept thrusting. My left hand trailed down Ally's back between her cute buttocks, and the tip of my index finger found her ass. My right hand found Beth's even smaller butt. With some pressing and squirming, I got a fingertip inside each of the girls. They cried out in surprise, their little virgin holes clamping down on my fingers. I gave one more powerful thrust into my s****r's ass, then spewed what little cum I had left deep inside her.

"Wow." Ally said as we gradually untangled and rinsed off.

"Thank you." I said, kissing each of them.

"I think I'm going to be sore for days." said Zanah, with a smile. "But... Happy birthday!"


The following weekend, I was back over at their house, babysitting several of the younger k**s, when Zanah came home with Ally and Beth. Zanah went off to the kitchen to make dinner. Ally came to up to me and whispered in my ear.

"Could you come play with me?"

"I can't, sweetie, I'm busy." I looked over at Claire on the PlayStation, Elena and Felicia chattering in the next room.

"Beth can keep an eye on my s****rs, if you'll come upstairs with me." She leaned in and whispered. "I'll do it for you if you do it for me."

I looked into her face, her smile so innocent, yet so sexy. My willpower faded. I nodded quickly. Ally squealed with delight, calling Beth over, then we went upstairs to her room, shutting the door.

"Me first, OK?"

"Sure, sweetie." We stood and kissed, as Ally was pushing off her skirt and panties impatiently. We fell back on her bed, and my mouth found her pussy. She thrust her hips at me eagerly. My tongue slipped through her folds, finding the taste of her arousal already salty on my tongue, then I found her clit. Four minutes was all it took until she gasped and squirmed all over the bed, her orgasm racing through her body. I let her take her own time to recover. Slowly, she sat up and reached for my pants.

"We've never done anything without your mother present." I said. "Are you sure it's OK with her?"

"Yeah. She said it would be OK if it was OK with you." Ally got my cock out, and stroked it gently. "Do you want to cum in my mouth?"

"I would like that," I admitted, "but you don't have to swallow if you don't want to." She nodded. I sat on the bed, letting her be in control, as she stroked my cock, working up the courage to suck it. Her small mouth felt to wet and hot, but what really did it for me was the look of her face, her hair, her girlishness. One part of my brain still complained that this was wrong, I should not have my cock in any 13-year-old girl's mouth, let alone my half-niece. But after a couple minutes, the whole situation felt natural, comfortable, right.

She wasn't so skilled or capable as her mother, and her mouth got tired easier, so when she pulled away, I stroked my cock, pointing it at her face.

"In dirty movies, the man usually comes on the girl's face, or her tits." I said. "It's called a facial."

"Do you want to do that with me?" Ally looked at me innocently.

"No." I smiled. "I think they do that so the audience can see it. I'd rather come in your mouth. It feels better, especially when you suck. Here, try holding just the tip in your mouth, and stroke the shaft, like this."

She tried it, and it worked great. Her small mouth kept up the suction as her hand masturbated me into her mouth. Very effective. I exploded, feeding her great gobs of cum. Her cheeks swelled, and she looked puzzled, as if suddenly aware that she hadn't planned ahead for what to do with a mouthful of cum. Dizzy from my orgasm, I managed to reach for her panties and hand them to her. She quickly spit out most of the cum onto them, then swallowed the rest.

"I guess I'm going to have to get used to the taste." she said wryly, as we put our clothes back on.


The next weekend, it was Beth that pulled me aside, with an offer of quid pro quo. I was uncertain, as she hadn't tried sucking my cock yet, but she was so eager that I gave in. I took her upstairs and gave her a fine orgasm, then sat back and let her practice, giving her advice. A little more suction, more moving the tongue, her hand on my shaft or my balls. I was a little alarmed at how natural it seemed that I was teaching an 13-year-old to suck cock. I had to have another long converation with Zanah, for her to reassure me we weren't p*******es, how Beth was a young woman, not a girl.

When the time came for me to cum in Beth's mouth, she didn't complain at all. I filled her mouth with cum, she swallowed, with only a small wrinkling of her nose at the taste.

Later that evening, when I was leaving the house, Zanah pulled me aside, speaking confidentially.

"I notice you haven't been coming to me to suck your cock as much recently." She smiled. "Apparently my girls are doing it for you now."

"It was their idea." I said with a chuckle.

"Uh-huh. Well, don't forget that I'm here for you too." She gave me a hot kiss, then spanked my butt as I walked out the door.


The next month was Mother's Day. I made plans with the younger girls, helping to make small presents for Zanah. With Ally and Beth, I made secret plans. I told Zanah that after all the girls went to bed, I would stay over and give her a massage, followed by anything she might enjoy. Her eyes twinkled, knowing what I was promising: a nice hard fuck.

At dinner, I did all the cooking, and we had a little party, with each of Zanah's girls presenting their gifts. It was cute and fun watching each of them wish her a happy Mother's Day.

The older girls and I did the cleanup, while Zanah went upstairs to take a shower and relax. After cleanup, I tucked each of the younger girls into bed, then went to find Zanah. She was laying, naked and beautiful, on her bed, the lights dim, a bottle of massage oil sitting on the bedstand. I took off my own clothes.

"Here." I took a strip of cloth from my pocket, and put it around her head. "Let me blindfold you. That will focus you on the sensations you're feeling."

She nodded and let me tie it on. I rubbed my hands together, heating them up, then oiled Zanah's back and started to massage her. She moaned happily.

Very quietly, Ally and Beth snuck into the room. They were already naked, with big conspiratorial grins. I was already deeply into massaging Zanah's upper back, when she suddenly realized that there were two other sets of hands on her. She gasp a surprised gasp, trying to turn her head to see who it was.

"Happy Mother's Day." I said. The girls gave themselves away, with uncontrollable giggling. Zanah chuckled as well, then moaned as all three of us started to rub at her. Ally took the shoulders, while I worked my way down. Beth copied my motions as we rubbed her mom's buttocks, then we moved down the back of her thighs. We went all the way down her legs. I stopped to lift a foot, sucking on her toes, making Zanah squeal. Beth laughed and sucked on toes of the other foot. Ally worked her way down as Beth moved up, as each of us covered every bit of skin.

I was the first to slip my hand between Zanah's buttocks. She moaned, trying to spread her legs to give access, as my fingers found her hot pussy. She was squirming her hips, trying to get more contact.

"Roll over." I suggested. Zanah rolled. I bent down and kissed her surprised mouth, then Ally bent in to kiss, then Beth.

"I can't see, but I can tell you apart by how you kiss." said Zanah in a dreamy voice, as our hands massaged her tits. Ally was the first to reach down and run her fingers over her mother's pussy. Zanah moaned loud, eager for pleasure. I added my own fingers, then Beth did too. All three of us sucked on Zanah's tits and played with her pussy. Finally, I moved down and spread Zanah's legs, planting my mouth on her pussy. She gasped and moaned encouragingly. In fact, she started moaning quite loud.

"Beth," I said softly, "do you want to go up there and give her mouth something to keep it busy?"

Beth giggled and nodded, moving up and sitting astride her mother's face.

"Ally," I whispered, "are you ready?"

She nodded. It was the moment we had been planning. Slowly, I moved aside, and Ally took my place, her mouth moving in, for the first time tasting her mother's pussy directly, her small mouth finding the big clit.

"Hmmmm!" moaned Zanah, suddenly realized what was going on, but with the blindfold, and hips on her face, she could speak or move.

"Use your fingers." I recommended. My cock was hard as a rock, as I watched Ally spend a couple minutes experimenting, trying different things with her mouth and fingers. Zanah seemed to love it all, going crazy, her arms flopping, her hips wiggling.

"This is fun!" declared Ally, lifting her face while steadily finger-fucking her mom.

I nodded. "Keep it up, I can tell she's close."

When Ally went back to clit-sucking, Zanah came hard. We watched in amazement as her body trembled, then as we had planned, the girls scrambled to switch places. Little Beth moved down, and took her first taste of her mother's pussy. I reach down and spread Zanah's labia wide, making her clit pop out, so that Beth could easily find it and suck on it.

"How many fingers can you fit inside her?" I asked.

Beth tried it. Four of her fingers went in, easily.

"Your mom's pussy is very flexible." I explained, "from giving birth to you and your six s****rs. Go ahead, try putting your whole hand inside."

"Really?" said Beth with amazement. She tried it, and sure enough, it was a comfortable fit.

"Wow!" said Ally, looking over her shoulder at her s****r's hand in her mother's pussy.

"Suck the clit, too, Beth," I advised, "and try moving your hand in and out."

She did. Zanah went wild. Her tongue must have been busy too, because Ally came, giggling and rolling away. As Zanah's mouth became free, her loud moans filled the room. I saw an opportunity, moving up to above her head, dangling my cock in her face. When she felt it on her lips, she tilted her head back, opening her mouth, in a position we had practiced often, taking me down her throat.

"That's so cool." said Ally, moving down to get a close-up look. Beth moved her mouth away, and Ally took her place, sucking on the clit as Beth's hand kept pumping in and out of their mother's pussy. It was too sexy a sight, and my orgasm was so close. I fucked Zanah's mouth, deep into her throat, feeling my cum rushing up. Suddenly, Zanah was coming again, coming from her daughter's fist-fuck and clit-suck. I was just moments behind, filling Zanah's mouth with cum as she trembled through her orgasm.

Slowly, we all untangled, then lay together in a sweaty pile of bodies. Zanah slipped her blindfold off, kissing each of us wetly.

"Thank you, thank you..." she murmured, "girls, you didn't have to do that for me, but thank you..."

"Would you still like to get fucked with a real cock, this evening?" I asked.

"Yes, that would be nice." Zanah kissed me again.

"Girls, would you care to suck my cock back to hardness?" I asked.

They giggled and moved down. Zanah and I watched as her daughters took turns, sucking my slowly-growing cock, passing it back and forth between their mouths, until it rose tall and proud. I rolled over onto Zanah, entering her very wet pussy. We moved into a steady, rolling fuck. The girls cuddled up on either side, kissing Zanah, as she held them to her. When our fuck got stronger, the girls had to scoot back a bit. I lifted Zanah's legs, sitting up to take her harder and deeper. I rolled her on her side, fucking her sideways, then all the way over onto her hands and knees, fucking her hard from behind.

"Girls," I said, "do you want to taste pure lust? Come down here."

They moved down, looking at me with innocent curiosity. I pulled my hard cock slowly out of Zanah's pussy. It was absolutely dripping with arousal, with wetness.

Ally was the first to dare to bend down and take my cock in her mouth. After she tasted it and decided she didn't mind the taste, she slurped and sucked. I patted her head and moved back, thrusting several time into Zanah, then offered my cock to Beth. She shyly took her turn, tasting her mother's pussy juices.

We kept going, for a long time. I fucked Zanah to an orgasm, before laying back and letting Ally keep my cock hard in her mouth while Beth climbed onto Zanah's body for a mother-daughter 69. They slurped deliriously until Beth came, rolling off her mom. Zanah moved onto me to fuck again, with her on top, her clit rubbing against me on each impact. At my suggestion, the girls teased their mother's ass, with slippery fingers, until Zanah came one final time, along with me.

I really, really wanted to just cuddle up with them all and sl**p together, but instead, I had to kiss Zanah good night, tuck the girls away in their own beds, and drive home.


What began on Mother's Day, I learned, continued afterwards, when I wasn't there. Ally or Beth were now finding time, here and there, to suck their mother's pussy, when she had a long day, needed to relax, or was just feeling horny.

As for me, I was happy to get head occasionally from Ally, who was getting better at it all the time. Beth's inexperience and shy personality made her a less frequent partner, although I did find coming in her young mouth a major turn-on, and she had less compunction about swallowing than her s****r. Of course I continued to provide them oral sex as well, although I gathered they now often did it for each other.

When Zanah and I got together for our monthly fuck, one or both of the girls always joined us. Whereas before I might last through one or two orgasms, now Zanah had a way to get me rock-hard again, by doing sexual things with her daughters, getting me all turned on to fuck her longer.

Ally had a strong independent spirit, whereas Beth was more submissive, willing to do any crazy perverted thing that crossed my mind. One time when I came in Zanah's pussy, I asked Beth if she would eat my cum from her mother's pussy. She did so happily. Just seeing her do it turned me on so strong I didn't even get soft. After a minute of watching Beth slurping, I kissed her and thanked her and resumed fucking Zanah.

Around that time, in my regular life, I began dating Jill, a woman my age who became my first rather long-term girlfriend. Jill and I had lots of shared interests, and I just loved her company. She liked sex well enough, and we enjoyed each other that way when she felt in the mood, but strangely enough (for young people) it wasn't the biggest thing in our relationship. She seemed to appreciate that I didn't put big demands on her, sexually.

Of course, Jill had no idea that I was getting regular oral sex from my s****r and nieces. In fact, she thought I was a really great guy to be helping out my s****r so often. Jill met Zanah and the girls socially, and she decided that I was really good with c***dren. If only she knew that some of them were no longer c***dren..


twenty-five (25)

Ally turned 15, Beth turned 14. Now Zanah and I were discussing and paying some attention to the next girl in line, Claire, when she would be ready to be introduced to sexual play.

It was a month or so before my next birthday, when Zanah informed me that she had taken 13-year-old Claire aside, explained the facts of life to her, and asked permission to lick her little slit. Claire already had some idea of it, from her older s****rs, and agreed right away. The experience went so well, Zanah told me, that she had gone ahead and introduced Denise, still only 12 years old, to pussy-licking as well.

I was slightly disturbed to hear about Denise. She was a bright girl, she loved horses and reading books and she often helped to control and organize her messy younger s****rs. She was a little precocious, but really, I felt, still a girl, not a woman. But, Zanah was her mother, and her mother's intuition had decided Denise was ready, as least to receive some oral affection.

A week before my birthday, I was over at their house, being the responsible adult on the premises for the older girls, while Zanah was out with the younger batch. The girls had all disappeared upstairs for a while, then Ally came down and approached me, with a gleam in her eye, which usually meant trouble.

"Uncle Greg! Come play with us."

"Who's us?"

"Me and Beth and Claire."

"Claire hasn't played with me, or with any boys yet." I said. "We have to wait until your mother says it's OK."

"But Mom said it would be OK when Claire said she wanted to try it with a boy." Ally was used to arguing her case. "And now she says she does. C'mon, it's only kissing. You don't have to do more with her if you don't want to." She lifted her T-shirt, and shook her tits at me enticingly. I marveled at the fact that they were now big enough to shake like that, despite being so young and firm and supple. "C'mon, I'll get you off if you come up and play with us."

"Oh Jesus, fine." I laughed and shook my head, getting up and following her upstairs.

In their bedroom, on the bed, we found Beth and Claire, lying together, kissing and touching. Beth was completely naked, and Claire was down to just a pair of panties. Claire had always been a girly-girl, into fantasy stuff and princesses and lots of pink. Now she was down to just her pink panties. I smiled as I watched Beth kissing Claire gently and running her fingers very softly over Claire's nipples. Even inexperienced, shy little Beth was doing a fine job of seducing her younger s****rs.

"Oh, hi Uncle Greg." Claire pulled away and sat up, smiling at me. "Ally said it would be OK if I wanted to try kissing a boy."

"Well, I'm a man." I said smiling, "but I can be a boy for you, if you like."

"Yes, please." So polite. I sat down next to them on the bed. Claire offered up her lips to be kissed, closing her eyes. So cute. I kissed her gently, several times, until she worked up the courage to kiss back. I let her be the first to try kissing with tongue. My cock was already growing painfully hard in my shorts. Ally and Beth were on either side of us, tugging at my clothes. I stopped kissing Claire long enough for the girls to pull off my clothes. When my cock sprang into view, Claire stared at it. She didn't get a chance to stare for long, because Ally quickly took most of my cock in her mouth.

"She's making me feel good." I explained. "Could I try making you feel good?"

Claire nodded. I caressed her body gently, kissing her mouth, her neck, her little nipples. Beth scooted over next to us, helping to caress Claire's body. I put my fingers under Claire's panties and found her little pussy already wet.

"Slow down, Ally." I had to interject. "I'm trying to concentrate."

Ally sucked me deeper and much slower, while I focused on masturbating Claire, whose breathing got more and more labored.

"Did you like it when your Mom licked your pussy?" I asked Claire.

"Yeah." She giggled. "That was fun."

"Would you like me to lick it?"

"Yeah." She smiled.

"Ally." I instructed. "I'm going to turn over. Lay down on the bed."

Ally turned over. I knelt over her, putting my down straight down into her mouth. This was an unusual position, which I had done with Zanah but never with the girls, since a mouth-fuck could be too challenging for an inexperienced. Ally seemed to be ready. I thrust gently a few times, testing her gag reflex, and she did fine, sucking without choking.

"OK, Claire, sit right here." Claire giggled and wiggled in front of me, spreading her legs wide. I pulled her pink panties to one side and planted my mouth gently on her young pussy. Claire cooed in pleasure. I thrust gently in and out of Ally's mouth as I sucked and licked Claire, which was delightful.

"Beth." I lifted my face long enough to make a request, which I knew she would have no trouble accepting. "Would you go lay on top of Ally and suck on my balls?"

They wiggled into position, and I felt Beth's hot mouth. Now I had an 13-year-old pussy to lick, a 14-year-old sucking my balls, and a 15-year-old accepting a mouth-fuck. I used the fingers of my left hand to tease Claire's tight opening, my tongue swirling around her clit, and my right hand reached up to tease her nipples.

It didn't last long, a few minutes, until Claire's young body flexed as she came. I was so close to coming myself, that it only took a few more thrusts, as I let myself go, filling Ally's mouth up with cum, then carefully pulling away. Dizzy, I looked down the bed at Beth and Ally. Their naked bodies were pressed against each other, their legs entwined. It was obvious they were rubbing their pussies against each other for pleasure. Where had they learned that? I saw them kissing, and realized that Ally, no fan of swallowing my cum, was pushing it all into Beth's mouth.

I hugged Claire to my side, embracing her and kissing the top of her head to add affection to her first orgasm with me, then we watched the other girls. After Beth finished swallowing, she focused on her frottage with Ally, and lo and behold, it actually made Ally come. I was impressed, such sexual skill in such young ladies.



A week later was my birthday. It fell during the week, and on the night of my actual birthday, I went out for dinner with my girlfriend Jill. We had a great time then went home to my apartment for very nice, but totally ordinary sex. After a long period of making out, I went down on her pussy, she sucked my cock briefly, then it was on to a missionary position fuck. She was on the pill, and we had been dating long enough for us to skip the condom. I enjoyed coming right inside her, but my favorite part was cuddling afterwards. For the first time, I told Jill I loved her, and meant it.

For logistics' sake, Zanah planned her present for me on the following Saturday evening. After dinner, I found they actually baked me a small cake, enough to cut 8 small slices for Zanah, me, and her girls. It was really sweet - in both senses. After everything was cleared away, I helped to put the youngest girls to bed, then went down the hall to Zanah's bedroom.

I was expecting to find Zanah on her bed, and Ally and Beth. I wasn't expected Claire, and I really wasn't expecting Denise. They all wore robes, and had been chatting away, going suddenly quiet when I entered the room.

"Happy birthday Greg!" said Zanah, standing up and opening her robe. She wore a satin bra and sexy-cut panties.

"Happy birthday!" said Ally, standing up next, opening her robe to show me her body in similar attire.

Next was Beth, and then Claire and Denise, who wore no bra at all, just those sexy smooth high-cut panties. Staring at Denise's not-quite-pubescent naked body, I marveled that they made sexy panties in such a small size. I smiled and went to each of them in turn, for a hug and a kiss. Tongue-kissing Zanah and Ally and Beth felt natural, with Claire it still felt a little scandalous. With Denise, I gave her a simple peck on the lips. I'm not a p*******e, I thought to myself.

"There are two presents for you tonight." said Zanah, "First, I'd like to enjoy my body and my girls to each of their limits, you know what they are, just ask and your every wish is our command."

"That already a perfectly wonderful present." I said.

"Second, Ally has a present of her own to give you."

All our eyes went to Ally.

"Yeah," she said with a bit of uncharacteristic awkwardness. "Uncle Greg, I'd like you to take my virginity."

I swallowed. "Um... have you thought about it, sweetheart? Shouldn't you do that with some boy closer to your own age, like some boy you're in love with?"

"I don't like boys my age." she pouted. "And I love you, 'cuz you're my favorite uncle."

"We did talk about it for a very long time." interjected Zanah. "She knows what she's doing, and you have my blessing. I put her on birth control pills two months ago."

"OK." I surrendered. "Ally, I'd be honored to be your first. We'll just start off with foreplay. I don't want to just shoot off the moment I get inside you, that might give you a poor impression of boys." Ally giggled. "Now, who wants to help me undress?"

There was a burst of laughter and a flurry of hands, pulling off my clothes and pulling me onto the bed. Claire and Beth wiggled up on either side of me, plastering my face with soft girl kisses. I put my arms around them, getting two armloads of wiggling girl flesh. Down below, Zanah and Ally set upon my cock with their mouths, a nice double blowjob. Denise sat back, watching in amazement.

"Beth, would you like to sit on my face?" Beth giggled and nodded, wiggling up and pulling off her panties, settling down on my mouth. The little wisp of her soft public hair tickled my nose, and her pussy was already hot on my tongue. I was in no hurry, so I focused all my attention on Beth. Soon she came and climbed off, so I invited Claire to take her place. Claire giggled and climbed on. Now I had a virtually hairless pussy on my mouth, and I could tell by the feel that Beth was now taking her turn sucking, in fact two tongues were dueling on my cock and another mouth was sucking on my balls. Very soon, Claire had a little girl-orgasm on my mouth, and wiggled away. I looked down to see Ally doing her best to deep-throat me, really picking up speed and depth. I felt my cum boiling up.

"I'm gonna cum." I gasped.

Ally squealed and pulled away, Beth plunged in and swallowed me as much as her small mouth would allow. I pulsed and gave her a mouthful of cum. Zanah tapped her on the shoulder, moving in for a kiss, drinking some of my cum from Beth's mouth., then their mouths moved down to suck the last drops out of me.

"Ally, you're next." She looked up at me and smiled, happy yet also apprehensive. "I'd like your mom and s****rs to go down on you and get you nice and turned on first, OK?"

"OK!" She peeled off her panties and crawled up to me. We kissed, and for a minute I felt her pussy, her lips, her wetness, pressing a finger gently through her virginal opening.

"Mom says it shouldn't hurt much." she said between kisses, "because I've already stretched it out so much with my fingers."

"I hope so." I let go of her pussy, and she rolled onto her back, spreading her legs. Zanah was the first to crawl into position, planting her mouth on Ally's pussy. The other girls gathered around, watching their mom. I caressed Ally's body as she moaned and spread her legs wider. My cock was still quite hard, so I thought about where I wanted to put it. Seeing Zanah on her hands and knees gave me the idea to move over and slide my cock into her pussy from behind. I began a steady rhythmic fuck, each thrust pressing her face a bit forward against Ally's pussy. Beth and Claire were on either side of her, craning to reach in and kiss the inside of Ally's thighs.

After a minute, Zanah scooted aside to give Beth a turn. Beth's tongue moved so fast on her s****r's clit that Ally was panting heavily. Beth then scooted aside, turning to her younger s****rs.

"Claire, do you wanna try it?"

"Sure!"

I was surprised, as Claire had only a few months experience at receiving oral sex, and none yet at giving it. But after watching the rest of us, she seemed to be confident. I was still happily doggy-style fucking Zanah as we watched Claire move in and lick tentatively at first. With encouragement, she gradually honed in on Ally's clit, learning to suck and lick it. Ally made nice moans of appreciation.

I was surprised again when they asked Denise to try. Denise was the only girl still wearing her panties, sitting back and watching in amazement so far, but she happily came forward and did her best to imitate what she'd seen her mother and s****rs do, sucking on Ally's clit. It looked a bit obscene, this 12-year-old girl, with no much in the tits & hips department, licking her older s****r's pussy. With encouragement, she even put a couple fingers gently into Ally's hole as she sucked.

"OK, fuck, I'm ready." gasped Ally. "As ready as I'll ever be."

I pulled out of Zanah, and the girls scooted aside to make room. Zanah and I looked at each other, then at Ally. Zanah's eyes were full of pride and joy, as she took a hold of my cock, wet from her own pussy, and put it up to Ally's virgin entrance.

"Be careful." she said, with motherly concern. I nodded, and applied gentle pressure, the head of my cock stretching at Ally's inner labia, at her hymen.

"Just do it." gasped Ally.

I pushed through. Ally gave a sharp gasp. Zanah was by her side, caressing her daughter's hair, kissing her face. I pushed a bit more, working my way in. It was impossibly tight. Gradually, I began to move in and out slowly. The difference from fucking her mother was night and day.

"It's OK. Keep going." There was a single tear on Ally's left cheek, which Zanah kissed away. I pressed in carefully as far as I could go, and held myself there.

"I really want you to learn how to enjoy this." I said.

"I know." Ally managed a smile, looking up at me. "I want that too, and I know it's going to get better. But right now, I want you to do it with me like you do it with Mom. Just keep going and come inside me, OK?"

I nodded, bending down to kiss her lips. It felt so odd to have my cock buried in her small body. I tried to stop worrying so much, and focus on enjoying the fuck, resuming a nice steady in-out. Next to me, her s****rs watched with astonishment as my cock stuffed and stretched Ally's virgin pussy. I started to pick up speed. Ally made a little gasp with each stroke.

"That's it, Greg. Fuck my little girl so gentle, make her a woman." Zanah's voice was thick with lust, but also affection. I saw she was holding Ally's hand with a firm grip.

I was overcome, with the emotional impact of what we were doing, as well as Ally's slippery-tight hot virgin pussy. I thrust a few more times, perhaps harder and deeper than I should have, but it felt too damn good, and I was already coming. Ally squealed as she felt my cock throbbing and unloading hot cum inside her. Things got kinda blurry.

"Unh! Uncle Greg, you're heavy."

It was Ally's voice. I realized I must have halfway passed out, and now I had her pinned under my sweaty body. I lifted myself up, and slowly and carefully pulled out of her pussy, shaking my head to clear it.

"Would you like to go take a shower with me?" I asked.

"Yeah." Ally kissed me, and we untangled slowly from the others on the bed.

"I'll be back for one more round." I announced. "Stay ready for me, will you?"

"Sure, Greg." Zanah was reaching for Beth, pulling her into an embrace, as we left.

In the shower, Ally and I took a long, slow time getting clean, with plenty of caressing and kissing. She thanked me for making her first time special, and I thanked her for the opportunity to be her first. We washed away all the sweat and fluids of our coupling, then got out to towel dry. Ally playfully stroked my half-hard cock, then dropped to her knees to suck me. Damn, she was getting good at that. I squirmed away and spanked her butt playfully, then we went back to the bedroom.

On the bed were two couplings: Zanah in a 69 with Claire, and next to them, Beth in a 69 with Denise. The sound of slurping and moaning filled the air. My cock grew to full hardness.

"Mmmm." said Zanah, pulling her face from Claire's young pussy, looking up at my hard cock. "You look like you're ready to keep going. How do you want us?"

"Could you have the girls play with your ass to get it ready?"

"Oh good, anal sex!" Zanah laughed, rolling Claire off her body. She moved up to kneeling, sticking her butt out, and explained to the girls what she wanted. Ally got the bottle of lube from beside the bed. Beth enthusiastically wet her fingers and worked them into her mother's ass.

"Beth, sweetheart." I had an idea, and I knew that she was the most likely to try anything. "Would you do something for me, and for your mom?"

"Sure." She flashed me that innocent smile, as her fingers were finger-fucking her mom's ass.

"Would you use your tongue there, like we talked about before? I'm sure your mom is nice and clean."

Beth wavered, for just a second, before saying "OK" and replacing her fingers with her tongue. Ally gasped. Zanah moaned. My cock was now painfully hard, despite having come twice already, as I watched Beth. She wasn't just rimming, she was actively pushing her tongue into Zanah's asshole, French-kissing it. I let her go for a minute.

"Alright." I sat down, up at the head of the bed. "Zanah, come sit in my lap, with your back to me."

"Oh!" Zanah looked surprised, as she got up on wobbly legs and turned around. "We've never done anal in that position." She turned around and squatted over my lap. "Beth sweetie, would you help?"

Beth held my cock, pointing it straight up, as Zanah lowered herself. With a little aiming, we got the head of my cock in the right place, going straight up her ass as she came down. She gasped, and I thrilled at the hot tight hole. I gave her a minute to get used to the penetration, with my arm around her body playing with her tits, then I started to rock her body. She got the idea, rocking with me to make a bit of in-out for my cock in her ass. Next to us, Ally was quietly explaining to Claire and Denise about what we were doing. I moved my hands down to Zanah's empty pussy, reaching between her labia, spreading them wide, opening her wide.

"Ally, would you suck your mom's clit?"

Ally nodded and smiled, crawling between our legs and getting busy. Zanah gasped, her hips moving more rapidly, rocking me deeper up her ass. I was in no hurry, loving every minute. I called the younger girls up to us, suggesting they suck on Zanah's nipples. After a while, Ally surrendered her place to Beth, who immediately began fingering Zanah's pussy at the same time as sucking her clit. I could feel every bit of wiggle as her fingers moved around inside.

"Oh, my, God!" gasped Zanah, under triple assault.

I didn't even have to suggest that Beth use her fist. She and her mom had done it before more than once, but not during an ass-fuck. That made it tighter, and it also gave me an intimate sensation of the fist moving next to my cock, an exquisite sensation.

Zanah came, and we kept going. She came again, her moan so loud I worried it would wake up the younger k**s. I didn't want to have to explain this scene to them. When she came the third time, I could feel my own balls clenching, and I announced my own orgasm.

"Happy birthday!" said Beth, her other hand giving my balls an affectionate squeeze, as I pumped the last bit of my remaining cum into her mother's ass.


twenty-six (26)

It took Ally several months before she decided she liked fucking.

Every week or two, she would take me aside for some private time, and "practice." That's what she called it. The first few times was straight missionary, with her masturbating her clit as I slid my cock in and out of her. The third time, we had Beth with us, who went down on her s****r, then sucked my cock, assisted through the fuck, then helped clean up afterwards by sucking all the cum out of Ally's pussy. I was rapidly realizing that Beth didn't mind doing those sorts of things. She seemed to welcome any kind of kinky request, and took pride in being able to perform it. Quite a surprising behavior, for a 14-year-old virgin.

One afternoon, I got both girls to myself for an hour, and Ally tried positions for the first time, doggy-style, and with her on top. She seemed to like it on top, bouncing happily, the discomfort fading as she got used to my cock. I was blown away with the heat and tightness of her young pussy, never lasting very long. Beth was happy to suck on Ally's tits, or on my balls, or on our toes, anything we might think of. When Ally was on top of me, she reached back and spread her buttocks, telling Beth to lick her ass. Beth happily did, amazing me as I felt her small tongue pressing into her s****r's impossibly tight ass. That got me so hard that I fucked Ally again, this time on her hands and knees in a 69 on top of Beth. Beth didn't seem to mind my balls gently slapping her face as I fucked her s****r's tight hole.

The one thing I could never get used to with Ally was her height. When I lost my virginity with Zanah at 17, she was still a little taller than me, so my mouth was at the right place to suck her tits. As adults, we were around the same height. But now with her daughter, I was a foot taller, so I had to bend my body to get the face-to-face intimacy during a fuck.

The year went by smoothly. Ally turned 16, Beth turned 15, Claire turned 14. Beth, an exceptionally bright girl, skipped a grade, so she and Ally became sophomores together at the same high school.


Their house had a computer, and Beth was the most precocious, spending a lot of time on it. I didn't know until later that she had been reading adult material on human sexuality and perversions.

I was over at their house on a typical Saturday. Beth came up to me and said in my ear, "I want to talk about sex." I nodded and followed her up to the privacy of her room.

"What about sex, sweetheart?"

"You and Mom are like, b*****r and s****r."

"Yes, well, she's my half-s****r, that's true." I regarded her carefully.

"Isn't that called i****t?"

I smiled. "You've been reading the internet?"

"Yeah." She smiled. "I learned all kinds of stuff. So it's i****t, isn't it?"

"I guess so."

"Isn't that supposed to be bad and wrong?"

"Well." I sighed and shook my head. "I suppose most people would think that, it's sort of kinky. But you know, sometimes when something is kinky, it's that much more exciting to do."

She nodded. "Yeah! I totally know that. Like when you ask me to do stuff. Kinky stuff."

"You mean like oral sex with your mom and s****rs?"

She shook her head. "No, that's just normal."

I laughed. "I've got to tell you, most people would consider that extremely kinky. Not just because it's girl-girl sex, but because it's i****t, too."

She shrugged. "Yeah, I guess. No, I mean like when you ask me to..." she lowered her voice, "kiss them on the ass. Or when you do it in my mouth. I like to do that, and it's not because your cum tastes good. It doesn't."

I smiled. "Don't worry, my feelings aren't hurt. So, why do you do it? We've always asked you, you could say no."

"I know. But it's exciting, doing something that seems kinky and ... forbidden."

I patted her leg. "That's an awfully grown-up thing to say."

She shrugged off my hand, and declared proudly. "Please. I know. I am 15 now. And I want to try other kinky things."

"What sort of things?"

"Things I've read about on the internet. I want to try them with you."

"OK, like what?"

"Would you spank me?"

I smiled. "Sure, sweetheart. Anything else?"

"Would you put a finger in my butt when you eat my pussy?"

"Sure."

"And would you be my ... master?"

"You were reading about BDSM?"

"Yeah. That was really cool. I don't mean like whipping me, I mean, well maybe ... if we had a whip."

I laughed gently. "Maybe someday, sweetheart."

"And ... um, there's something about peeing..."

I looked at her in surprise. "Yes, I've heard of that, but I've never thought of trying it."

"Well, would you try it with me sometime?"

"I guess so. I'm not sure it's a turn-on for me, but if it excites you, then I'm happy to try it."

"Oh, cool!" She scooted up to me, and we kissed hotly, our hands on each other's bodies. "Can we try spanking now? You can do it in my mouth afterwards."

I nodded, and we had a nice time, taking off her clothes, spanking her bare ass till it was pink. She finally surrendered, all hot and bothered. I ate her pussy, probing her ass as requested. She wanted more and more. I used lube, and was amazed to find her taking my index and middle-finger rather easily in and out of her ass by the time she came.

"Do you want to use my mouth?" she said sweetly.

I nodded, moving up to dip my hard cock. She had gotten far better at giving head in the past year, so I didn't have to hold back. I fucked her mouth, and she tilted her neck at the right angle to allow me to go a bit deeper without causing her to gag.

"Put your fingers in your holes, front and back." I commanded.

She complied, slipping one finger in her virgin pussy, and two in her ass.

"Do you want to be my slut?" I pulled out and rubbed the head of my cock over her face.

"Yes!"

"Yes, what?"

She smiled. "Yes, master!"

"That's better." It felt a little silly to me, but she was clearly having fun, so I continued. "Now what does my slut want?"

"I want my master to use me, to spank me, to fuck my mouth, and fill my mouth with cum."

"Beg."

"Pleeeease?" She whined. "Please master, please f***e me to drink all your cum."

I gave it to her, a nice steady mouth-fuck, until my balls rushed and I fed it to her. She swallowed strong and steady.

"Thank you Uncle Greg." she said as we adjusted our clothes and went back downstairs.


"Your girls are really growing up." I said to Zanah later that month, when we were on our monthly date. We had just come back from dinner, the girls were taken care of, and we were heading to her bedroom for our monthly romp.

"I know." She smiled and hugged me, kissing me hotly. "Ally is a regular little sexpot. She like fucking you so much, she's going to need to get a boyfriend soon just to meet her needs. Probably one a few years older than her, too."

"And Beth."

"Oh yes, Beth." Zanah sighed. "She's got a really kinky streak, doesn't she? She sneaks into my bed sometimes, asking to play. I'm usually tired and send her back to her room, but when I do let her play, she's very anal. My ass, or her ass. And she likes to fist me. I'm not always in the mood for it, but when I am, whew! She's got a talent."

"And what are you in the mood for, tonight?"

"Something normal. Just let me fuck you like a regular woman, no kinky games."

We did. Even her somewhat-loose pussy worked great, thanks to her enthusiastic muscles clamping down on my cock. She came a couple times before I finally lost it, coming in her pussy. We cuddled together afterwards.

"Greg, how it is in your other life? With your girlfriend, Jill?"

"It's great. I'm very happy with her."

"And the sex?"

"It's very normal. Like we did tonight."

She sighed. "Sometimes, I wish society was different, so that you and I could live together, to be together openly. Fucking me and my girls, with nobody holding us apart."

For a long moment, we just lay together, lost in our thoughts.

"Well, your birthday is next month." she said. "Are you getting too old for birthday presents? I think the girls spoil you now, so you can get most anything you want without waiting for your birthday."

"Oh, I do have something in mind." I smiled mischievously.


A month before my birthday, I went online with Beth, and we shopped together for sex toys. She was so excited, wanting to order every crazy thing we saw. I managed to talk her down. I had it shipping to my address, in a discreet brown box: Several dildos, two vibrators, some soft leather flogs, nipple clamps, padded handcuffs, a strap-on harness, and more lube. I snuck it over to Zanah's house, and Beth stashed it secretly under her bed.

The next time I got some private time alone with her, she was eager to give me a thank-you blowjob. In her room, she stripped and put on the nipple clamps. On her hands and knees, I fucked her mouth, making the chains on her clamps jingle. I heard the buzz of a vibrator, and saw her using it on her clit. She came twice before I spilled my cum in her mouth.


On the evening of my birthday, when I entered the bedroom, Zanah and four girls were waiting for me, wearing their satin bras and panties. The same four as last year, I breathed a sigh of relief. This year, Denise was inches taller, and showing strong developments of tits and hips, as well as a plenty of soft pussy hair, so I didn't feel like a p*******e for just having her with us.

I moved to the bed, letting Beth and Claire undress me, then moved into the middle, as a mass of female flesh converged around me, kissing and stroking my body.

"And what would you like for your birthday this year, Greg?" Zanah asked between kisses.

"I'd like to come three places I've never come before." I said.

Zanah considered it, puzzled. "I can think of a couple. Where are you thinking of?"

I chuckled. "You'll see. Now, I'd like to watch you 69 with Denise, while the other girls suck my cock."

She nodded and took Denise's hand, pulling off each other's panties and moving into position. I was astonished again to see Denise, so young and innocent, eagerly press her face into her mother's pussy. With the difference in height, I scooted a pillow under Zanah's head, to help her reach her daughter's adolescent pussy.

Ally, Beth, and Claire moved to me, gathering around my cock.

"Claire's never done this before," I reminded them, "so teach her what to do."

Ally and Beth explained and demonstrated, sucking, licking, playing with my balls. Claire nodded and watched, with big eyes, until she worked up the courage to take me in her mouth. Her s****rs encouraged her and gave advice, showing her how to use her small hand to stroke the part of my cock that wouldn't fit in her mouth. I told Ally to lay down on the bed, then shifted Claire over so she was sitting on her big s****r's face. Claire moaned, the first time I had really heard her make a sexual sound, and sucked my cock harder.

"This is the first place you're going to come, isn't it?" asked Beth, playing with my balls, looking up at me sweetly.

"Yes it is. Claire, I'm going to come in your mouth, OK?"

"Mmm-hmmm." she agreed, with her mouth full.

"I'm close. Beth, jack me into her mouth."

Beth's hand took over stroking my shaft, as Claire kept up the suction on the head of my cock. I started coming hard. Claire, surprised, couldn't handle the volume of cum. It ran out of her mouth, down her chin, trickling down her chest.

I moaned, and caressed Beth's head. "Beth sweetheart, clean her up?"

"Yes, master." I smiled, sitting back and watching as Beth kissed Claire, drinking the cum from her mouth, then licking her s****r's chin and budding tits, sucking up all my cum. Claire giggled, then fell forward onto Ally's body, the two of them settling into a 69. Beth moved to me, taking my cock in her mouth to suck out the last drops.

"Are you ready to try those things we talked about?" I asked Beth.

"Oh, yes!" Her eyes went wide with excitement. "I'm so glad you're going to let me do it."

I watched as little Denise appeared to have an orgasm on her mother's mouth, rolling off, then Claire got off on Ally's mouth.

"What's next?" asked Zanah, looking at me, her face glazed with her daughter's juices.

"I'm going to let Beth try some thing she's been thinking about." I said. "Lesbian sex things."

"But we've already done girl sex with each other?" Zanah looked puzzled.

"Show them what we mean." I said to Beth. Beth reached under the bed, and pulled out the strap-on harness, and a dildo. Zanah gasped. The other girls just stared.

"C'mon, Ally." Beth wore a huge grin. "I'm going to fuck you!"

"Wow." Ally stared in surprise. "That's cool, but how does it work?"

"Just lay back and spread your pussy open." I suggested. "Zanah, lend a hand."

Zanah helped Beth to adjust the straps of her harness. The dildo Beth had chosen was a high-quality model, life-like, slightly soft to the touch but with a firm core, around the same size as my cock. Zanah seemed to be warming up to the idea, with excitement in her voice as she helped Beth get comfortable with her snug harness.

"This wasn't your idea, was it Greg?"

"No, it was Beth's, but I think it's sexy as hell. Say, your daughter has a nice cock there, why don't you suck it?"

Zanah flashed me a wicked grin and took the head of Beth's dildo in her mouth, getting it wet.

"Yeah!" said Beth, watching her mother's head bobbing. "This is so cool. OK Mom, I'm going to try it with Ally now."

Zanah pulled back and aimed the head of Beth's cock up to the entrance of Ally's pussy. Beth pushed forward, sinking in, and Ally gasped in surprise.

"That feels almost like the real thing." she said. "Go ahead, try it."

Beth settled down on top of Ally, and her hips started to thrust. Hearing them gasp, then watching their smiles emerge, my cock surged. Turning to Claire, I pulled her to my lap and pressed her head down. She got the idea, holding my cock in her hot mouth as I watched. Ally moaned.

"That's it sweetie." Zanah stared in amazement. "Fuck your s****r."

"Go into the box." I said. "There's a vibrator in there, use it on Ally. I'd like you to make her come during her first lesbian fuck."

Zanah nodded and scooted over to comply. She turned on the vibrator and slid it between her girls' bodies. Ally moaned again.

"Oh God, oh fuck yes." Ally gasped and moaned. "You're going to make me... I'm gonna..."

Beth silenced her s****r with a deep kiss, her hips pumping. A minute later, Ally came. Beth carefully pulled out.

"That was super fun." she declared.

"Good, because you're going to do it again. Zanah?"

Zanah looked up at me in surprise. "You want to watch her fuck me too?"

"Yes, and I think you're going to enjoy it." She nodded, eagerly getting onto her back. I gave instructions: Ally to finger Zanah's pussy to get her ready, Beth to go to the box and switch to a bigger dildo. Beth giggled as she felt the heft of the larger fake cock, then she moved into position between Zanah's legs.

"This is so cool." She flashed me a smile. "I'm gonna fuck my mom ... I'm a motherfucker!" She sank the cock in slowly.

"Oh yes. You're my precious beautiful motherfucking girl." Zanah's eyes were wide with surprise. "Oh my God, it's so big, you're filling me up." She took a deep breath. "Go ahead and do me, sweetie."

Beth fell forward, holding herself up with her arms and thrusting. Zanah moaned and tilted her hips for the most comfortable angle of penetration. Gradually, they figured out how to do it. Beth got more confident, fucking harder, sucking on her mom's nipples as she thrusted. I instructed Ally to reach in and play with her mom's clit. They were so beautiful together, Zanah's big floppy tits shaking with each thrust, her daughters sucking them, rubbing her clit, fucking her. It went on for several long minutes, as Zanah's arousal slowly grew and grew, until she came suddenly and loudly.

Post-orgasm, there was a flurry of hugging and kissing. Beth unsnapped her harness, putting the head of the fake cock in Zanah's mouth, letting her taste her own excitement.

"I am so ready." I declared. "And I know the first hole I want."

"Is it Beth?" asked Zanah. It was a reasonable guess. "Is she next in line after Ally?"

"Yes, but not in the way that you think." I got a wicked grin. "Beth, do you want to show them?"

"Yeah. Mom, I think I'm going to stay a virgin until I'm married. But I'm, like, very anal, you know? And I've been practicing with a dildo. So..." she turned to me. "Uncle Greg is going to take my virginity ... back there."

"Oh!" Zanah had not considered that possibility. "OK, if you know what you're doing, and you think you're ready."

"Get her ready for me?" I asked. "I think it would be nice for you to suck her clit when we do it."

They all moved around. Zanah lay down, with Beth settling onto her face. Ally brought the lube and a small dildo. I watched as Beth settled down on her mom's face and started to relax, letting Ally press the lubed dildo into her back door.

"Wow." gasped Ally as she watched the dildo sinking further and further into her s****r's ass. "She can really take it."

I patted Claire's head. "Thank you for keeping my cock warm, sweetheart." She pulled away, and I moved over, kneeling behind Beth. Ally helped to lube my cock and put the head up to Beth's sphincter. Zanah had a super close-up view, right in front of her nose, of my cock against her daughter's asshole. I pressed. Despite all the preparation, the relaxation, the stretching and the lubrication, it is simply not easy penetrating a 15-year-old girl's virgin ass. I went very slowly, after getting the head of my cock through the ring, going in by inch. Beth moaned loudly.

"Are you OK, sweetheart? I think I'm all the way in."

Beth growled. "It hurts, but it's OK. I really want to learn to do this." She managed a small smile. "It's kinky, isn't it?"

"Oh yes." She was asking me to push her buttons. "You are a very nasty, naughty girl, taking your uncle's cock up your tight virgin asshole. You are very, very kinky."

"Yes, I'm kinky." She smiled, taking a deep breath. "OK, go ahead and do it."

I thrust, gently. It didn't last long. I had no desire to prolong her first, most uncomfortable time, no matter how turned on she was or how much she loved the idea of anal sex. Besides, her ass was incredibly hot and tight. It would have been very difficult to hold back. After a few long, steady thrusts, I came hard. I slumped forward, over her back, and kissed the back her neck, still inside her.

"Thank you." I whispered in her ear.

"Happy birthday." she managed to reply.

We slowly untangled. I announced that I would go shower with Beth, the rest of them should keep their pussies warm for when we came back. In the shower, Beth's hand rinsed my cock as we kissed under the water. It felt great to hold her warm body, in the aftermath of such a big occasion for both of us. I reached down to play with her pussy, and realized she was getting turned on again. My cock was still half-hard.

"Do you want to try what you said earlier?" I asked.

She smiled. "Oh, yeah. That's very kinky, isn't it."

"Very. Where do you want to be?"

"Right here." She went down on her knees, her legs spread a little. I angled the showerhead to one side, and aimed my cock. She had one hand on her pussy, circling on her clit. My flow started, a bit of pee splashing on her shoulder, on her chest. She moaned, looking up at me with big eyes. I became more confident, letting go. My pee splashed all over her tits, trickling down her belly.

"Do my face." she said, closing her eyes. I aimed for her forehead, watching it stream down her cheeks. Tentative, her tongue came out, tasting as it flowed across her lips. I wet her face thoroughly. To my surprise, she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. As I slowed to a trickle, I aimed for her tongue. She came forward and sucked me into her mouth, drinking the very last drops. I was getting hard, and she started to suck me.

"Are you sure you want to suck that?" I asked. "It was just up your ass a minute ago."

"I'm very kinky." she declared, smiling, then gave my cock another minute of deep sucking before getting back up. "That was fun. It's hard on my knees, though."

We stayed in the shower a bit longer to wash my cock with soap, and get all the pee smell off of Beth, then we got out to dry off and return to the bedroom. On the bed, Ally was in a 69 with Denise, and Zanah was in a 69 with Claire. Beth and moved onto the bed, wiggling between their bodies as they came out of their 69.

"One more?" asked Zanah, seeing my hard cock.

"Yes. Claire, sweetheart, how would you feel about losing your virginity with me, tonight?"

"I don't know." She looked up at me with big, innocent eyes, a little scared. I almost reconsidered. She was 14, but puberty was well past. Her tits and hips were developed nicely. She looked like a sexual being to me, not a c***d.

"OK, how about you just sit in my lap and we'll try something, OK?"

She nodded and crawled over to me. I sat up against the headboards and put in my lap, facing away from me, my cock nestled in her crotch. I spread her legs, and invited the others to gather around.

"I want each of you to put your tongues as far as they will go in her pussy."

Zanah nodded, being the first to crawl forward and plant her face on Claire's pussy. She had licked her girl's clit many times, but now she was gently stretching out Claire's hymen with her tongue. Ally was next, then Denise, then Beth. Claire cuddled up against me, making quiet noises of happiness as Beth's tongue wandered up from her s****r's virgin hole to her clit. I reached down and put the head of my hard cock against Claire's hymen.

"We can wait for another time, if you like." I said gently in Claire's ear. "Or we can do it tonight. Or, you can decide to stay a virgin like Beth for as long as you want."

She took a deep breath. "It's OK, you can do it now."

Working together, they got my cock inside her. Beth was down there, sucking Claire's clit the whole time, as I worked my way inside. I proceeded carefully, gently as I could, but a certain amount of pushing was unavoidable. My hands held Claire's smallish breasts. Zanah was right beside us, caressing Claire, kissing her face.

"That's it, you're a woman now." She kissed Claire, then she kissed me. "Really, Greg, fucking my 14-year-old. I thought you might wait till next year." It sounded like an accusation, but she was smiling when she said it.

"You brought her into your bed for sex when she was only 13." I offered in defense.

"That's true. And I'm happy to share her with you." She kissed Claire again.

I stopped thrusting, just holding myself hard and deep inside her, letting Beth's tongue do its work. Claire wiggled and sighed, eventually coming to a small orgasm. That was important to me. I wanted to experience some pleasure with me inside her, so that she'd have a positive association with fucking.

"OK, Beth." I rolled my hips up, and began to bounce Claire gently in my lap, resuming our fuck. "Do my asshole while I fuck your s****r."

I felt Beth's eager tongue working its way inside me. It felt wet and delicious. I relaxed my sphincter to give her access, and my balls shifted as well. My third orgasm was approaching. Claire was moving with me now, getting the hang of it, her legs helping to move up and down, fucking back at me.

"Do it." said Zanah, next to me. "Come inside my little girl's tight virgin pussy."

I did, trembling, nearly passing out. I was half-aware of each of the girls kissing me, Claire getting off my cock, Beth sucking my cock clean, then cuddling with Claire and Zanah for a while afterwards. Finally, I had to go home.


late twenties (27, 28, 29)

The girls grew up, moving from grade school and middle school to high school. I was a steady part of their lives, still over often to help out and babysit the younger girls, and have sex with the older ones. As they developed, their personalities developed and grew along with their bodies. Each year or so, a girl joined our annual sex party, at first just watching or light oral sex, and eventually joining in.

Ally loved to fuck. She wasn't wild about drinking cum, and never tried anal sex, but she'd fuck at a moment's notice. It became my favorite way to drain my balls when I was horny, either during the week at the end of the work day, or on a weekend. She'd suck me brifly just to get me hard, or let me eat her pussy, but what she really loved to do was fuck. When I got together with her and Beth, I loved to watch Beth strap-on and fuck her s****r. Remarkably for a teenager, Ally could come just from fucking, whether it was me or Beth, and she was perfectly happy to eat any of her s****rs to orgasm, while I was fucking her. While her s****rs rapidly learned to love the vibrators, Ally considered it all just warm-up to the main event: getting her pussy stuffed.

Beth's kinkiness continued to evolve. Besides being extremely anal, she loved being spanked or flogged. She loved to be ordered around in bed, especially to French her mother's or s****r's assholes, or to suck my cock clean when it was drippy with fuck-juice. She loved to eat my cum, either directly, or licking it up, or sucking it out of her mother's or s****r's pussies. She liked to get her orgasms from a vibrator, but only when doing or thinking about something terribly kinky at the same time.

Claire took a while to warm up to fucking, but by the time she was 15, she would notice when I was taking Ally or Beth upstairs, and come join us. She usually wanted her pussy eaten, but would freely allow me to fuck her, as well.

Denise turned out to be very oral. On my 27th birthday, I used her mouth for the first time, and she didn't mind my cum at all. She wasn't just turned on by the idea of drinking it, as Beth was, but she actually liked the experience of it her mouth. She also found kinky things exciting, and would sometimes get together with me and Beth. She was the first one to strap-on and do Beth in the ass, the first s****r-s****r ass-fuck. She also learned to deep-throat, getting better each year as her body grew, her mouth more able to accommodate me. When I wasn't around, she and Beth would play naughty games of dress-up and role-playing and spanking.

On my 28th birthday, Ally was 18, Beth was 17, Claire 16, Denise 15, Elena was 14, and Felicia, 13, joined us for the first time. I took Denise's virginity and introduced Elena to sucking cock and the taste of cum. I watched as Beth strapped on and fucked Ally, then fucked Claire, as the other girls helped me to lube up Zanah's ass. I spent a couple happy minutes fucking Zanah's ass, then rolled over and had her sit down with my cock up her ass, spreading her legs wide for Beth to move in and fuck her pussy with the big dildo. Zanah went wild with two cocks in her. Beth asked me to dare her to suck my cock. I was hesitant, but went ahead and dared her. Zanah came first, then as I was coming in her ass, Beth pulled my cock out of her mother's ass and sucked it straight into her mouth, drinking the last of my cum.

On my 29th birthday, Gina was finally a teenager and joined us for the first time. With all seven girls in bed, it was crowded! As I had requested in advance, they started off fully dressed. Zanah put on the handcuffs behind her back, and had to undress Ally using just her teeth. It was great fun, then it was Ally's turn to be cuffed, undressing Beth in the same way. By the time 14-year-old Felicia was undressing 13-year-old Gina, I was hard as a steel pole. I worked my way down in age, starting in Zanah's mouth, then Ally's, then Beth's, on down to Felicia, who sucked cock and drank cum for the first time, as her s****rs ate her. I took a break to watch them strap-on and suck and fuck each other as a group for a while, then it was time to take Elena's virginity. Elena took it well, even managing to have an orgasm from Zanah sucking her clit, before I spilled my seed in her virgin hole. At the end, 16-year-old Denise offered me her virgin ass. I let Beth do her first, with the smallest dildo, in return for all the times Denise had strapped-on to do Beth's ass. When Denise seemed stretched and comfortable, even turned on, I moved in and replaced Beth's tool with my full-sized adult cock. To muffle Denise's cries, Zanah scooted her big pussy in front, pulling her daughter's face into it. Beth was right by my side, letting me pull out of Denise's ass and wet myself in Beth's mouth several times before I finally came deep in Denise's ass.


thirty (30)

When I was 29, I was still together with my girlfriend, Jill. We had been living together for three years. I loved her, and I could tell she had similarly deep feelings for me, but our relationship seemed to be stuck in limbo, too comfortable to leave, but not moving forward either. We went to a relationship ther****t, who told us our problem was intimacy, that we were holding back, not really sharing ourselves, keeping secrets.

Afterwards, Jill and I were sitting together at home, talking about what the ther****t had said.

"You know, you could open up to me." she said. "Radical honesty. You could tell me your secrets, and I could tell you all of mine. If you consider our relationship important enough." She shook her head sadly. "Or, we could just call it quits."

"I don't want to leave you." I said, concerned. "I love you."

"OK, well, tell me what really happens when you visit your s****r's house?"

I swallowed. "What do you mean?"

"Come on, Greg. I'm not stupid. Do you know how many times you've come back their house, smelling like pussy? Look, either tell me now, and let me into your life, or we can just walk away from each other, and you can keep your secret forever."

I sat and thought for a long time.

"If you've been suspecting something for a long time, why didn't you leave me?"

She smiled. "You fool. I love you. And even if you are shtupping your s****r, you've always been a good boyfriend and a good lover. I can tell I have your heart. I'd like to have a future with you, and nothing you can tell me about what goes on at that house will change my mind."

"OK. OK." I held her hands and looked into her eyes. "Yes, I do more than babysitting and household chores when I visit my s****r's house. Yes, since my s****r came into my bedroom and performed oral sex on me, on my 12th birthday, we've had a sexual relationship."

Jill smiled. "Thank you. I know it was hard for you to say that. And before you say anything else, I can now share a secret with you."

I stared at her, in surprise. "You can?"

"Yes. You know my b*****r Jeff?"

My jaw dropped. "You don't mean..."

"Yes. Once or twice a year, when we get together for f****y gatherings, we sneak off." She grinned. "His cum tastes better than yours. Now tell me the whole story, start at the beginning."

I did. I only drew in my breath and struggled for courage, when I came to the part about catching Zanah and Ally together, and joining in. Jill's eyebrows went up. I had to interrupt the story.

"Is this too much for you to hear? I can stop."

"No, Greg. I'm just getting turned on." She shifted her legs. "Much more of this and you're going to need to fuck me."

I swallowed. "It's not outrageous, that I've done this with my teenaged nieces?"

"It is outrageous, but my b*****r and I have been fucking and sucking each other since we were 13. And I can tell you've been completely gentle and consensual, as much as you can given their age."

I sighed. "You're right, I love those girls and would never do anything to harm them, but I did get a little... over-involved in their sexual education."

Jill lifted her skirt and pulled down her panties. "Just keep talking."

I told her about joining Zanah to go down on her daughters. I told her about suggesting the girls try it with each other, Zanah teaching Ally to suck my cock, fucking and ass-fucking Zanah while she ate her daughter's pussies.

By that time, Jill had pulled off most of her clothes, and was divided between masturbating furiously and trying to pull off my pants. I gave up trying to talk, tumbling on top of Jill on the bed, driving my cock into her. She cried out. I had never felt her body so responsive, her pussy so hot, in all the years we'd been together.

"Keep talking." she demanded.

I continued telling about being pulled aside by Ally and Beth, separately, each getting a mouthful of my cum for the first time. I told her about that Mother's Day, when I suggested to the girls to go down on their mother's pussy for the first time, how Beth had eagerly sucked my cock dripping with her mother's pussy juices, the inevitable and very beautiful mother-daughter 69. When I described Beth going down and sucking my cum out of Zanah's pussy, Jill came.

"Oh, fuck." she grunted. "I can't believe it."

"That's right around the time I met you." I said.

"No fucking way. Seriously! And I thought you were kind of conservative in bed." She giggled. "No, don't stop fucking me. Keep talking."

By the time I got as far as taking Ally's virginity, then Beth's ass, Jill had come several times. I was astonished. Not in our whole relationship had Jill been multi-orgasmic. I would have come myself, if I wasn't distracted by the need to talk. But I was still hard as a rock.

"OK, OK." Jill was out of her head, panting, gasping, moaning, her pussy quivering around my cock. "And all this time, you've never even asked to try anal sex with me."

"Well, I didn't want to you to think I was some kind of perverted sex-fiend."

She laughed. "Well, you are, and I love it. I've let my b*****r do it a few times. It only works if I'm really fucking turned on. Like right now. Go ahead, get the lube." She swung her legs up, and reached down, spreading her ass cheeks.

I didn't have to be told twice. In a flash, I was lube and lined up, then gradually worked my way into her ass.

"Oh my God." gasped Jill. "You feel huge. I can't believe your little teenage niece can take this. Tell me more about Beth."

I started to thrust, telling Jill all about Beth's anal attraction, her pleasure at getting her ass fingered or fucked, her eagerness to stick her tongue up her mother's and s****r's asses. I told her about the strap-on, Beth fucking Ally's pussy, Denise fucking Beth's ass. Jill was touching her own clit, and came again with my cock deep up her ass. I was close behind her, finally losing it.

We lay there, together, panting, gasping, then I fell forward and we kissed. The orgasms lingered in us, but even more than that, we had done something significant together. The relief of letting go of a secret, the enormity of what I had just described, the powerful rush of sharing, it was all running through my mind, and apparently Jill's as well.

"Greg," she finally said, "will you marry me?"

"It seems like a good idea." I agreed. "We've got a lot of brain chemistry going on right now, let's sl**p on it, and if we still think it's a good idea in the morning, let's do it."

"Okay."


The following morning, I got down on one knee and asked Jill to marry me. She said yes, crying tears of joy.

I broke the news carefully to Zanah, the next time I was over at her house. I told her exactly what had happened, I told her Jill's secret, and how excited Jill had become hearing about us. Zanah nodded, delighted at first to hear of the engagement, then concerned at the revealing of secrets, then slowly accepting the situation. I had been worried how she would take it, but she reassured me, demonstrating she was OK by dropping to her knees and blowing me.

Two months later, Jill's b*****r Jeff was in town. Jill, Jeff, Zanah and I managed to get together at our house. We had a long talk, sharing our stories, although leaving Zanah's girls out of the picture. Jill and Zanah commiserated over their similarities, fucking their b*****rs for years, hiding it, feeling guilty, and their joy at finding each other. We were all quite happy and turned on at the retelling, and ended up fucking. Zanah and I watched Jill fuck her b*****r, which was quite a sight for me. I looked inside myself for any feelings of jealousy, at watching this man fuck my fiancé, but there were none. After Jeff came inside Jill, they watched Zanah give me one of her amazing blowjobs, drinking my cum. Then Jeff and I took turns fucking Zanah on her hands and knees while she went down on Jill. Jill still wasn't sure about her own bisexual flexibility, but she sure enjoyed being on the receiving end of Zanah's oral skills. It was also the first time Zanah had been with a man besides me and her ex-husband of many years before. Once again, I reflected on how I felt watching Zanah get vigorously fucked by Jeff, and I felt no jealousy, only happiness at watching her enjoying herself.

As the wedding approached, Jill and I found ourselves fucking up a storm, more sex than we'd had in years. All it would take was a fragment of a story of my time with my nieces, and Jill would be hot and eager. Finally, she worked up the courage to ask to come over to Zanah's house, when the girls were home. Jill had already met all of them, over the years, but only superficially. Now, Jill got to know each of them, intimately. I asked each of my nieces individually if they would like to play with my girlfriend, and they all said yes.

Ally was first, at 20 years old, already a full-grown woman. Jill said she mostly wanted to watch us together, so Ally put on a show of sucking me to hardness, then a nice long vigorous fuck, while Jill watched and masturbated. After Ally came once, I thanked her and let her go back to her day, while Jill and I fucked up a storm in her bed.

Next was Claire, 18, who thought it was silly of Jill to just watch, so she pulled her into bed with us. I ate Claire's pussy to orgasm, then fucked her as she went down on Jill's pussy, then fucked Jill as Claire moved up to suck on Jill's tits. Jill was a little nervous about kissing a girl, but when she was in the throes of orgasm, she finally pulled Claire's mouth up to kiss her hotly.

The next time it was the youngest, Elena, 16, Felicia, 15, and Gina, 14. I ate and fucked Elena while Jill watched, getting more and more turned on. Felicia and Gina decided to crawl between Jill's legs to eat her pussy, their tongue working together. Jill came hard, getting more comfortable with girl sex, pulling Felicia and Gina up to kiss them, to play with their young pussies. Finally, she worked up the courage to go down on Felicia. We all stopped and gathered around Jill to encourage her and give advice as she ate her first pussy. By the time it was over, Jill had eaten all three pussies, been fucked to orgasm with Gina riding her face, and had sucked my cum out of Elena's pussy.

Lastly, Jill and I got together with Beth, 19, and Denise, 18. I knew it would get kinky and anal, and it did. It started off all nice and innocent, with Jill helping the girls give me a three-way blowjob, then Jill went down on Denise while Beth went down on Jill. I played with Beth's exposed ass, which got her to start probing Jill's ass with tongue and fingers. Before long, Denise climbed off and lubed up. I invited Jill to put my cock into Denise's ass. She trembled with excitement as she did it, totally turned on at watching me ass-fucking my niece. Next to us on the bed, Beth strapped on and fucked Jill, in her pussy at first, then moving down into Jill's ass. Jill came several times, touching her clit through the ass-fuck, and she was fully astonished to see that after I came inside Denise, Beth slurped my cum from her s****r's ass.


The day of the wedding arrived, and Jill had ten bridesmaids - two of her closest friends, plus Zanah and my seven nieces. They looked so adorable in matching dresses, and Jill as a bride looked radiant. It was strange to see everyone we knew in one place, my mother and father, Zanah's mother, Jill's parents, her b*****r, all our friends.

On our wedding night, in a room at a nice hotel, Jill and I fell into each other's arms, tired from a long day but still giddy with excitement.

"I've got something to tell you." said Jill.

"Yes?" I looked at her seriously.

"I'm not a virgin."

We burst out laughing together.

"Thank God for that." I said. "I've fucked enough virgin pussy, not to mention other orifices, for one lifetime."

"I'll say you have. But seriously, there is something I should tell you about today, sexually. You know, Zanah told me about her and your dad, about how he came to her when she was 13. I guess that started it all, for Zanah and for you."

"I guess it did."

"Well, I've never thought of my dad that way. But we've always been close, you know? And hearing Zanah's story made me curious, so I propositioned him. Before the ceremony, when I was already in my dress."

"Seriously?"

"Yup. I told him that before he gave me away, I'd love to suck his cock. You should have seen the look on his face. Then I told him I'd been fucking Jeff for years. And I propositioned him again."

"So.... what did he say?"

"Well, you might think he'd be horrified, that he'd call me a freak, that he'd walk away in disgust. But I already had a pretty good idea he wouldn't. Instead, we had a talk about sex, about how him and my mom hadn't done it in years. I felt sorry for him, and propositioned him a third time. Finally, he gave in."

"You sucked him?"

"I sure did. My daddy's cock! I was feeling a lot of things, but mostly excitement. If I hadn't been doing Jeff all these years, and if I hadn't met you and Zanah, there's no way I could ever have approached my Dad."

"And you got him off?"

"Twice. Once in my mouth, then I offered to fuck him, and it was surprising how quickly an old guy like Dad got it back up again."

"Wow."

"Yeah. It's actually pretty hard to fuck in a wedding dress, so I squatted over him and bounced up and down on his cock until he came again."

"This was before the ceremony?"

"Yup. Then I went and found Jeff."

"You didn't."

"I did. I told him about Dad, and said he could have sloppy seconds, or he could do me in the ass. He chose my ass."

"I can't believe it."

"It's true. When I was saying 'I do', I had both my father's and my b*****r's cum trickling down my leg."

I chuckled and shook my head. "You are really something. That's a great story. I think I need to spend some serious hours fucking you silly now, in all three of your holes, as your husband, to claim your body back."

"That's an excellent idea." she said, stripping and heading the for big, soft four-poster bed.


A month later, I had my 31st birthday. Jill had heard all about the f****y tradition, and begged to be there for it. Zanah said it would be OK.

Even in the king-sized bed, it was very crowded. Zanah had decided it should start with a massage. I was pulled naked into a sea of female flesh, finding myself on top of Ally. My cock slipped into her mouth, and I found her pussy near my face, so we settled into a 69 as her s****rs worked on massaging me. I felt strong hands working my back, smaller hands on my legs, and mouth sucking on my toes, while my cock was buried in Ally's throat. Truly, a nice way to get a massage. Finally they turned me over and one mouth after another sucked my cock. Jill was right there in the middle of it, naked and squirming and smiling, taking her turn on my cock, trying to suck me as deep as Ally and Denise, the deep-throat champions.

"I'd like to try penetrating everyone at once." I said.

"But you've only got one cock, silly." said Zanah.

"Hear me out. Claire, down there, sucking my toe?"

Claire lifted her face. "Yes?"

"It's a nice, clean, soft toe isn't it?"

"Yeah."

"Then put it in your pussy."

"Oh. OK!" She spread her legs and aimed my foot. I felt my big toe sink in her hot, slippery little slit.

"Ally, my other foot."

"OK." My toe sank deeper in her more grown-up pussy.

"Denise and Elena, get on my left and right, see how many of my fingers you get get into your pussies. Beth, get down there and take my balls in your mouth. And Jill?"

"Yes?"

"I want you to eat Gina's pretty little pussy while Zanah teaches her how to suck cock."

"What about me?" asked Felicia, pouting.

I smiled. "You should get behind your Mom and eat her pussy, OK?"

"OK."

Everyone settled into position. Gina cautiously tasted my cock for the first time, her 14-year-old mouth just big enough to take in about half of it. I wiggled my toes and fingers, in four different teenage pussies, making the girls giggle. Gina was a little distracted by my wife's tongue on her immature pussy, but with Zanah's coaching, she was soon doing a great job of bobbing her head and sucking. I had intended to put one girl on my face, to fuck her with my tongue, but realized it was much nicer to be able to watch, especially Gina's cute little face with my cock buried in it. Zanah showed her how to hold my shaft and stroke it.

I tried to hold out, but it was too much. Not just Gina's mouth, but the feeling of all those pussies squishing around me, plus Jill's enthusiastic pussy-licking and Zanah breathing hard from Felicia's oral attention. Ally was rubbing her clit, trying to take more of my foot into her pussy, then Claire was doing it too. To distract myself, I used my thumbs to find Denise and Elena's clits, making them moan, but finally I couldn't hold out any longer. I came hard in Gina's mouth. As I expected, she only managed to swallow a little. Cum went everywhere, but Beth and Zanah were right there to lick it up from my cock, my balls, my belly, from Gina's face.

"Next ...", I said, looking around, "Felicia, are you ready?"

"Sure. I'm 15." she declared proudly. "I'm older than Claire was, she was only 14 when she gave her virginity to Uncle Greg as a birthday present."

"Oh, my God." gasped Jill.

Felicia was brought to the center of the bed, and showered with attention, wet tongues kissing her, sucking her little nipples, exploring her virgin pussy. I moved to the outside, standing off the bed, my cock growing as I watched them all focusing on Felicia. I found Jill's upturned butt, and pressed myself into her pussy. She moaned in approval, glancing back over her shoulder to smile at me, but a minute later I pulled out and slid into Ally's pussy, grabbing her hips and giving her a good doggy-fuck. Ally gasped with pleasure, but a minute later it was Claire, then Denise, the Elena, whose virginity I had taken only a year before. So hot and tight. In the middle of the bed, Zanah declared that Felicia was ready. Reluctantly, I pulled out of Elena, and moved in between Felicia's legs. I bent down and kissed her and thanked her for the privilege. She just nodded and told me to do it.

It was the adults, Zanah and Jill, who helped to part Felicia's virgin folds and guide me inside. As I had learned from doing this with her s****rs, I gently fucked Felicia for a few minutes, then held still inside her while a vibrator was brought forth for her clit. We waited for her to have a nice little orgasm with my cock inside her, then I resumed fucking, enjoying her tightness, until I soon came.

Beth was right there, eager to use her mouth to clean my cock and her s****r's deflowered pussy. I let Beth do it, then took Felicia off to the shower to clean up and share some affectionate bonding time under the hot water.

When I came back to the bed, there was a full lesbian orgy in progress. There were three different strap-ons, all being used doggy-style: Beth fucking Claire who was on top of Ally in a 69, Denise fucking Zanah who was eating Gina, and to my surprise, Elena wearing a decent-sized cock, using it on Jill. I didn't even know we had three strap-ons - somebody must have been online shopping. I went over and kissed Jill.

"I see you're enjoying my birthday party."

She smiled, gasping, as Elena fucked her. "I sure am! God, I think she's going to make me come."

I moved to Claire, oral as ever. I lifted her mouth from Ally's pussy and filled it with my half-hard cock. When I was hard enough, I moved down and pressed into Ally's pussy, leaving enough room for Claire to press her face down and suck Ally's clit at the same time.

For a few minutes, there was just the sound of flesh slapping and tongues slurping. I was in no hurry, curious to see who would come from our current arrangement. It was Ally, first, coming around my cock. Then it was little Gina, having a nice orgasm on her mother's mouth, rolling away.

"Zanah," I said, moving my wet cock back up to Claire's mouth, "I notice that your girls have three strap-ons now."

"Yes they do." she said, her body shaking as Denise fucked her.

"And you body has three places to put them."

She smiled. "Would you like to watch us do that?"

"I would."

Jill groaned with disappointment as Elena pulled out of her, so I went over and put my own hard cock in my wife, as we watched the other changing position. Elena lay down on the bed, her large dildo sticking up, as Zanah settled down on it, impaling her pussy. Denise knelt over Elena's face, offering her fake cock to Zanah's mouth. Beth moved around behind her mother, lubing up her dildo, pressing her face forward to probe and wet her mother's ass before lining up her cock.

"That's it, girls." said Zanah smiling, looking over at Jill and I. "Come and fuck Mommy good." She sucked Denise's cock as Beth's sank into her ass, and they were off and running, practicing, thrusting and trying to get the most comfortable angle in her holes. Ally sat to one side with the younger girls cuddled up next to her, watching.

"Mmmm, that's so fucking hot." gasped Jill, her eyes pinned on Zanah. I pounded my wife from behind, and she pushed back to meet my thrusts, powerfully turned on. As we watched Zanah being pistoned in all three holes by her daughters, Jill suddenly came. I was surprised, as she rarely came from doggy-style, but it was unmistakable.

"I want your ass." I said.

"Yes, do it." she gasped, her knees wobbly.

I moved the head of my cock up and pushed it through her sphincter. I was so dripping wet from her orgasm, that I slipped in without extra lube. I got all the way in, and enjoyed several minutes of nice deep ass-fucking, as she was still relaxed and buzzing on her orgasm. I could have stayed in her a long time, but I was surprised when Zanah started coming. I thought the awkwardness of the strap-ons might have interfered in her stimulation, but apparently they worked just fine, as she ground her pussy down against Elena, coming hard. Denise and Beth pulled back, leaving Zanah gasping and kissing Elena.

"Excuse me," I said to Jill, pulling carefully out of her ass and moving over behind Zanah. I slid into her ass where Beth had been a moment before. Zanah gasped at being re-filled.

"Where are you going to come?" asked Zanah. "It's your birthday, I think my girls still have some virgin holes to offer you."

"No, that's OK. I've taken them far enough, and I'm happy to just keep the party anal until I lose it somewhere." I pressed myself deeper in Zanah's ass, making her moan. "Denise, give that strap-on to Claire." I watched as the did the buckling and unbuckling. "Now Claire, go ahead and fuck Denise in the ass with it."

I was filled with the delight that comes from watching a beautiful 17-year-old girl bent over, sticking out her butt, while her 16-year-old s****r with big tits fucked her up the ass.

"Beth, how nasty a girl are you?"

Beth perked up. "I'm a very nasty girl."

"Would you like to taste your mom's ass?"

Jill gasped. She was lying back on the bed, well-fucked, with Gina and Felicia cuddled up against her, while Ally was cuddling Elena. Jill had some idea of how anal Beth was, but still managed to be surprised.

"Oh yes, please! I'd love to taste my mom's ass." Beth was all smiles, scooting up to me.

I pulled out of Zanah and let Beth suck my cock. Zanah had cleaned up pretty well before our party, in anticipation of anal sex, so my cock wasn't really dirty, but it was still a pretty nasty thing to do, and Beth loved it.

"Good, now would you like to taste Denise's ass?" I put myself back inside Zanah.

"Oh yes!" Beth went to Claire. "Please, let me suck."

Claire pulled the dildo out of Denise's ass and fed it to Beth's mouth. Beth made great loud moans of pleasure as she sucked.

"Do you like that?" I asked.

"Oh fuck yes. I'm a nasty girl, I love the taste of my s****r's ass."

"Good, now switch out your dildo for a clean one. Denise, roll over and spread your legs, let Beth fuck you in the pussy."

I kept my cock hot and hard in Zanah's ass while the girls moved around, settling in position. Beth lay on top of Denise, face to face, tits to tits, belly to belly, with Beth's fake cock plunging into her s****r, rhythmically. I let them go at it for a minute, until Denise got into it and started to moan, muffled by French-kissing her s****r.

"That's good, keep fucking." I said, pulling out of Zanah's ass and moving behind them. I lined up my cock with Beth's ass, which was exposed between the straps of her harness.

"Oh fuck yes." said Beth encouragingly. "Fuck me while I fuck her."

We had never attempted this before, but it worked. My cock worked its way into Beth's tight ass, while her fake cock stayed inside her s****r. I propped myself up for the best angle, and the three of us fucked together, finding the right rhythm. Looking up, I saw that our display had aroused our audience, with Jill pulling Gina's little mouth down to her pussy, and Elena eating Ally. Zanah moved over to join them, taking Felicia's hand and leading her down. I saw Felicia's hand work in her mother's pussy, while her little mouth sucked her mother's clit.

I almost came inside Beth. I was breathing hard, and so were Beth and Denise, as we did our three-way pumping. I had one last hole in mind, though, so I pulled back.

"Girls, roll over, but stay fucking like that."

It took them a minute to catch their breath and figure out what I meant. Beth pulled out and rolled onto her back, Denise got up and settled down on Beth's cock. Now Denise was in control of the fuck, lifting her hips to fuck herself, with Beth rocking her hips underneath. I moved forward with my hard cock.

"DP!" gasped Zanah, watching intensely. "Do you think she can take it?"

I reflected. I had taken Denise's anal virginity the year before, and been in her back hole a few times since then, but we had never tried stuffing her pussy at the same time. "I think she can take it."

Zanah murmurred and nodded. Jill flashed me a grin, her hands tight on Gina's head, apparently on the brink of coming again. I made sure to put on extra lube, then worked the head of my cock into Denise.

"Oh, fuck, Oh my God." gasped Denise, lifting her mouth from Beth's tits and looking back at me. "Yes, come on, I can take it."

I got my cock all the way in. The sensation was exquisite, not just the tightness, but the movement of the dildo in her pussy, sending little waves of pressure up and down my shaft. I probably should have been gentle, but I wasn't. I worked up speed as she gradually relaxed, going deeper and deeper. Beth was working hard too, thrusting like crazy. Together we were fucking the hell out of poor Denise, hard slams in both her holes. I felt my orgasm building, crying out that I was going to come. I heard my wife and s****r and maybe Ally too, crying out their impending orgasms as well. It took a long time to build, kept building, until finally my cock pulsed and pumped what little cum I had left into Denise.

I was in a haze of pleasure, half-aware as strong hands pushed me off of the girls, onto my back, Beth's mouth sucking me clean, my wife and s****r and nieces crowding around to kiss me, everyone saying happy birthday.


That year, Jill went off birth control, and we started a f****y of our own. I loved when she got pregnant, which reminded me of how I used to suck and fuck Zanah's pregnant body. I loved the swell of Jill's body, fucking her pregnant pussy, drinking the milk from her tits.

The next year, Zanah turned 40, and we celebrated by taking her and all her girls on a week-long vacation to the Caribbean, where we spent the days sunbathing and feasting, the nights in our deluxe-sized private hotel suites, all nine of us making Zanah come again and again, when we weren't fooling around with each other.

We did continue the tradition of a big sex party each year around my birthday. I took Felicia's virginity one year, then her anal virginity the next. That was the last time I fucked a virgin hole, but now three of Zanah's girls were anally-capable and available to me: Beth, Denise, and Felicia, for when I was in the mood for some teenage butt sex.

Ally was the first to go off to college, Beth got a job and moved a couple hours away. As the other girls gradually got cars and became mobile, they would drop by our house from time to time for sex, when they weren't busy with own boyfriends. Claire in particular was the most sex-crazed, coming by to satisfy her oral fixation on my cock, Jill's tits, and Jill's pussy, usually while I was giving her a nice hard fuck.

Denise and Elena and Felicia came by a lot, to help babysit after our first was born, a baby girl we named Hazel. Sure, I certainly did fuck the babysitters, or in the case of Denise and Felicia, ass-fucked the babysitters.

Gina never decided to try my cock, or anyone else's. At first, she said she was going to save her virginity for marriage, like Beth. Later, she decided she identified as a lesbian. During high school, she'd still affectionately suck my cock when she came over for a visit, but mostly she made love to Jill, the two of them sharing a special bond. After Gina went off to college, she came out publicly and had serious girlfriends.

Now Jill and I have a f****y of our own, and though I don't know what Jill might do in privacy, I had drawn a firm line with ever thinking of any of my own in a sexual way. Bad enough to be lured by my s****r to enjoy my nieces! There's some culture somewhere that doesn't consider that i****t, surely? But my own are right out. Thankfully, between my loving wife, my MILF older s****r, and the occasional adult niece that drops by, one or two at a time, I'm set for pussy for the rest of my life.


... Continue»
Posted by brianbigdogsmith 17 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 14089  |  
97%
  |  3

My Birthday Adventures in My s****r’s Bedroo

"Happy Birthday, Mike!"

I blinked my eyes and tried to focus.

My mother and s****r Tina were seated at the kitchen table having breakfast.

Groggily, I took a chair next to my s****r Tina.

After work last night, a few of the guys and I went out and partied a bit. I wasn't quite hung over, but I wasn't ready for more than just a cup of strong hot coffee.

My s****r Tina jumped out of her seat and went to fetch my favorite mug. It was one that she'd given me the previous year on my last birthday. The pretty blond model on the side of it loses her teeny black bikini when hot water gets added.

"We'll celebrate your birthday this weekend." Mom was saying. "We'll have the f****y and a few of your friends over. We're not going to have a huge blow out like we did last year. I don't feel like dealing with Mrs. Crabtree again."

On my eighteenth birthday Mom had allowed my s****r Tina and I to invite all of our friends over for a barbecue in the back yard. Since I was also graduating from high school we had a bon-fire as well. Old Mrs. Crabtree called the fire department.

"Is there anything special you'd like for your birthday?" Mom asked taking a bird like sip of her g****fruit juice. She bestowed on me one of her radiant smiles then. "Besides a car."

I'd been saving up for a couple of years for my own car. I had a hunk of junk in the garage that got me by, but like most guys I wanted a set of wheels I could be proud off.

Though Mom paid most of my college expenses, I still had a girlfriend and other vices that cut into the money I made as a crew member at the Burger Shop.

"Some new threads maybe..." I tried to think. Clothes were always cool. To get laid finally definitely, but I wasn't about to say that out loud. "A subscription to Playboy maybe."

"You already spend too much time in the bathroom as it is." my smart-ass s****r Tina blurted out as she placed my coffee mug down in front of me. "What you really need is a girlfriend who isn't locked at the knees."

Mom who'd actually laughed about the bathroom joke, glared sternly at my s****r Tina over her next comment.

"Missy's a very nice girl. You could take a few lessons from her on how to behave like a lady."

Tina wrinkled her nose in distaste and plopped back down next to me.

"I do know how to be a lady." she shot back at Mom, "Missy goes beyond lady. She's what you call a puritan prude."

I'd been dating Missy since my freshman year in high school, I had loved her even longer than that. She's a wonderful person and really fun to be around. It was true though; she was locked at the knees. I figured it had to do with being a preacher's daughter. I was willing to wait until after we graduated from college then got married like she insinuated. In the mean time being a full red bl**ded male I intended on getting some experience elsewhere. The problem was that all the girls I knew were aware that Missy and I were an item. The ones that wouldn't recite me the riot act for even suggesting a fling would probably tell her just to be mean. I wouldn't hurt Missy for the world.

I was still too young at nineteen to go to dance clubs to meet women on the prowl for a one-night stand. There were a few girls in some of my classes at the community college I attended, but none of them interested me. The girls at work steered clear because Missy worked along side of me at the Burger Shop as a cashier. (Her father wasn't thrilled that she'd gotten the job, but after he and his wife had eaten there a few times, they decided it was safe enough. It was basically just a burger joint that served cold beer. Minors weren't allowed to handle any beverage other than the soda and water.

"You know I like Missy." Mom flashed me another of her smiles. "I know you'll want her here to help celebrate your birthday."

I know it's wrong, but I've always been more than aware that I have a very hot mother. All my friends were envious.

Though she would be turning forty next month, Mom looked almost twenty years younger. When we went anywhere as a f****y, most people thought we were just three friends hanging out.

I loved when Mom would wear her waist length golden blond hair down, but she had it tied back in a lacy white ribbon for the office. I preferred my Mom in her jeans and t-shirts she wore on weekends, but she still looked hot in her white blazer set and pastel pink blouse. She wore the pearl necklace Tina and I had bought her for Christmas.

I could never figure out why my father left such a beautiful intelligent woman as my mother. She could be a model with her large blue eyes and dazzling million-dollar smile. After Dad left us, Mom went out and got a job at an insurance company in the mail room. She was now in an executive position. Tina and I were proud of her. Dad the dumb ass that he is, fucked around with a bimbo named Candy. The bitch could barely spell her own name much less hold on to a thought for very long. Dad married the whore and they were expecting their third c***d. Tina and I felt pushed aside for his new f****y and didn't talk to him much. Tina thought that the trouble started when Mom went back to school.

"Some men don't want a woman with brains underneath them." she'd grumble.

Speaking of whores, I'm afraid my s****r Tina fit in that category quite nicely. We'd always gotten along except for the petty squabbles over chores like most siblings, but she was far from my Missy in the virtue department.

Tina learned early on that a bat of her pretty eyelashes or a dimpled smile made men her slaves. Even my father had tripped all over himself to please her B.C. (Before Candy). I wasn't immune to her charms either.

A 'please Mikey' or a kiss on the cheek would have me digging in my pockets for ice cream money instead of buying the hot wheel car I was saving for.

After the divorce Tina and I really drew together. We would spend hours just venting about our feelings. Sometimes the conversations went from the pain we were dealing with to sexual matters. Tina admitted that she was horny most of the time. I had to admit I suffered the same dilemma. We were both a couple of horn dogs, but of the two of us she was worse.

Tina was eleven months older then me. At almost twenty, my s****r Tina has had twice as many boyfriends under her belt, and she's slept with all of them. What's bad was that she lost her virginity at eighteen!

My s****r Tina favored my Mom in looks except her body was much more voluptuous. Tina had 38 D breasts compared to Mom's modest 32 C's. Tina also had a sexy little ass that she loved to show off in skintight jeans and short skirts. Like me however; Tina's hair was strawberry blond. She normally wore her shoulder length naturally curly hair up in hair clips and ponytails.

The three of us sat around shooting the shit a little as I got some coffee down me.

Mom finished her juice and stood up to leave for the office. She came around the table to kiss my cheek.

"Happy Birthday, Hon.." she gave me a squeeze. I drank in her expensive perfume, "I'll be home a little late tonight. Since we're not celebrating your birthday till this weekend, Stuart is taking me to dinner and a show."

I scowled.

Mom had been dating this stiff for almost a year now. He didn't like me and I sure as hell couldn't stand him. For Mom's sake I tried to get along with him. Tina was frowning too. Stuart on more than one occasion has hinted that Tina and I should move out of the house.

"Don't look like that." Mom caressed my cheek. "Stuart's a good man. He and I actually have more in common than your father and I ever had."

"You can at least date a guy who matches you in the looks department."

Tina flashed me this odd knowingly look when I said that.

"I did go for a handsome man once." Mom picked up her purse. "Look where it got me."

She kissed Tina goodbye and waved to me.

"Have fun today k**s and don't get in too much trouble."

Tina was shaking her head silently to herself long after Mom let herself out the back door and started up her Lexus.

"What are you going to do today?"

I was kind of hoping Tina was going out with one of her boyfriends so I would have the house to myself.

"I'm going to go hang out with Toni awhile. We might go to the mall. After all I have to get you a birthday gift."

"You don't have to get me anything, Tina." I told her. "Except maybe a date with Toni."

Toni was a really hot chick that started working nights at the Burger Shop. She and Tina hit it off immediately which was odd because most girls hated Tina on sight. Missy certainly never cared much for my s****r Tina.

Tina knew that I wanted someone for a sexual relationship until Missy and I were ready to consummate our true love.

"I'm working on it." she smiled mysteriously.

She was?

Toni was a twelve on a scale from one to ten. She claimed that she was mix of white, black, and Porto Rican. She was an exotic looking beauty with long wavy dark brown hair, almond shaped brown eyes, and milk chocolate skin. She was tall and slender with cute little B cup breasts. Best of all were her full pillow like lips. I found it really hard not to stare at those pretty lips while she was speaking to me.

I felt a boner starting to develop at the thought of getting Toni in bed. I was glad I was still seated at the table. If Tina noticed I had a hard on I'd never hear the end of it.

"So what ever happened with what's-his-name...Biff? Or what ever?"

Tina's latest boyfriend was a big hulking leather clad Neanderthal that rode a Harley. He was also ten years older then her. It occurred to me I hadn't seen him around lately.

"Bruno." Tina corrected me as she cleared the table. "I dumped him. I was really getting sick of his bullshit."

She turned around then to look me in the eye.

"I've decided that I'm sick of men and have taken a vacation from them."

"You?" I snorted. That would be the day.

She merely smiled serenely at me.

"Maybe not forever...." she stated. "But there are several enjoyable alternatives."

Really?

"Do tell."

I felt my hard on press against my jeans. I was intrigued about her alternatives. I knew my horny s****r Tina could never go without sex of some kind.

Tina being the tease that she was acted as if she didn't hear me. Instead the little minx changed the subject. She checked the clock on stove and exclaimed.

"Toni will be here in a few minutes. I got to go get ready."

She hurried upstairs and into to her room.

I sat by myself in the kitchen. I rubbed my rock solid cock through my jeans. The little hooch had me all turned on wondering about her alternatives. My s****r had a way of doing this to me. I had many a really hot wet dream where I fucked and sucked the little bitch in every way imaginable way. There were times when I wanted to flip the little vixen over my knee and spank that pert little butt of hers. I couldn't wait for her to leave the house. I really needed a little relief.

To bide my time, I stood up and poured my cold coffee down the kitchen sink. I poured a new cup and watched my lady's bikini vanish once again. With mom and Tina out of the house I was going to have my own private birthday bash.

I was just sitting down at the table, when Tina came rushing back into the kitchen. Unlike, most girls she could doll up in less then ten minutes. (It took Missy hours. She was never ready when I came to pick her up for our dates.)

"Here." Tina slapped a magazine down in front of me. "I do have one little gift for you already."

I picked it up. It was one of her lingerie catalogs that she subscribed too.

"It's the latest one. I imagine the ones you've got hidden under your mattress are about to fall apart...If you can even still open the pages that is."

I felt my face flame red. I laughed self-consciously.

"You bitch!"

She must have been snooping around in my room if she found my hidden stash of whack off aides.

She laughed too.

The tension in the air was suddenly thick between us.

Tina was wearing a really short white skirt with a cute little pink sweater set. Her thigh high stockings were white with lace at the top. I wanted to pick her up and throw her down on the kitchen table and hike that little skirt up.

A horn honked.

"That's Toni." Tina flashed me a wicked grin then. "Don't have too much fun while I'm out. I don't want you to have a bad case of tennis elbow on your birthday."

Before I could reply, she stood up on her tip toes and instead of kissing my cheek she lightly brushed her sweet lips against mine.

"Happy Birthday, Mikey." her voice was slightly breathless.

Before I could even react, she turned on her heel and left me standing there with my mouth hanging open after her.

Reacting on automatic pilot I went into the living room and peeped out the front window. Toni's little Ford e****t was still in the drive. Both girls saw me and waved.

I raised my hand in return.

Once Toni pulled out of the driveway, I really had a pressing matter to attend to.

Still holding my new lingerie catalog, I intended to go into my bedroom for a good healthy jack off session, fueled by the hot sultry lingerie models and the lingering feeling of my s****r's kiss.

On my way down the hall I noticed that Tina's door was open. It occurred to me that I hadn't had a really good snoop through her room in ages. I went on in for a look around.

Though my s****r was a slut, her room was neat and organized. She didn't have a lazy bone in her body. Just gazing around her room with it's girlish white furniture and canopy bed made my cock throb. Contrasting with her prissy pink and red decor was some “Rock Band” poster's she had hung on the wall. Tina was really into “Metal” music.

I opened the double doors to the closet and looked through the rows of pretty seductive outfits she spent most of her money on. I reached up to feel the wool like material of a plaid catholic schoolgirl skirt. That skirt, plus a blue blazer was the uniform every female was required to wear at work. Tina had been the one to get me in there.

I also discovered that Tina had more shoes than any other chick on the planet.

After my through inspection of the closet, I went through her drawers.

I wondered if our mother had any clue that my s****r had so much naughty lingerie. There was a plethora of teddies, camisoles, garter belts, and other delectable undergarments made of silk, satin, and lace. I was really turned on by the thought of my s****r wearing these things under her micro mini skirts. I almost came in my underwear when I saw a lacy black pair of crotch-less panties.

I caught sight of her hamper and knew just what I needed to complete my covert mission. I dove in and pulled out several pairs of her satin bikini string panties and a satin royal blue thong. I'd long forgotten about the lingerie catalog.

I decided that I would do my business right in her bed with her scent enveloping me. The entire room smelled sweet with her favorite fragrance.

When I grabbed her pillow to put it up behind my back, I noticed something red and satiny sticking out from under the other pillow sham. I pulled out a crumpled pair of red pajama shorts, and a nine-inch vibrator tumbled out from them. I picked it up and looked it over. It was all white, but one of those with the curved tip that was supposed to stimulate the G spot. It had two speed settings. Knowing my s****r I doubted that she used the low one much.

Under the light of her bedside lamp I could see the velvety sheen of her cum glazing the vibrator. She had no doubt treat herself to some pleasure this morning. I held it to my nose and took a long drag of her musky feminine odor. The little red shorts were still damp to the touch. These too reeked of her scent.

I began by licking her cum from the vibrator. I pretended that I had my face buried in her gushy pussy. I wished I could feel her hot juices running down my face. I wanted to make her moan and shake. I also pictured her heart shape lips engulfing my cock as I sucked the vibrator clean.

The thought of the warm wetness of her mouth and the feeling of her tongue swirling around the head of my cock almost had me over the edge.

Once I slurped every bit of my s****r's essence from the vibrator, I unbuckled my jeans and unleashed the monster straining to get out. After putting Tina's thong over my head, I grabbed hold of my swollen prick and began to fist it through a tiny pair of her “hot-pink” satin bikini string panties. I took the red shorts and breathed deeply into them as if they were an oxygen mask.

When I sucked on those silky panties and felt the dampness on my face, when my cock erupted almost painfully onto the inside crotch of her satin panties. The last milky blast filled the panties so much that it could no longer hold my i****tuous seed, and began to seep through the cotton gusset. As I continued to stroke myself off with her satin panties I could feel the my cum from Tina’s overflowing panties running down my hand and fall onto Tina’s comforter. I had just cum so hard that I saw stars flash in front of my eyes.

After I rubbed in my cum that fell onto Tina’s comforter, I fell back against her pillow still with my s****rs cum filled panties d****d over my leaking dick. Exhausted and not ready to move, my eyes felt heavy and I decided to rest for a moment. I grabbed the lingerie catalog Tina gave me, and began to look through it.

As I began to flip through the pages, some color photos of my s****r dressed in all sorts of lingerie and tight little panties, posing in all sorts of sexy positions, began to fall out of the catalog.

My cock instantly sprung to life, and I was harder then I had ever been before! As I looked over all the pictures of my s****r, my hand instinctively grabbed every pair of Tina’s panties around me. I wrapped each one around my cock, and began to jerk off into each one. Cum shot after cum shot, I soaked each pair of my s****r’s sexy satin panties.

By the time I finished looking over all the pictures, my i****tuous seed was in at least four pairs of Tina’s panties.

Since Tina left me these pictures, there was no way I was going to clean up her now soiled panties. Every pair I soaked was definitely going back in her draw with the intention for her to unknowingly wear because I wanted her pussy to bath in my cum.

I figured I had a few hours until anyone came home, and since it was “MY BIRTHDAY” I was going to continue my fun in Tina’s room. However I need to get some rest first.

Hopefully if I am lucky Tina and Toni will come home soon, and find me naked surround by my s****r’s cum filled panties.
... Continue»
Posted by tcg 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 12287  |  
89%
  |  14

STEP MOM'S BIRTHDAY

It was my 16th birthday. I wasn't planning on doing much. Just have cake and ice cream. With a few f****y and friends. My dad had gone to the coast on a fishing trip. It was six o'clock and a few guest were arriving . To my surprise one of my step mom's coworker's and her son showed up he was just a few months older that me and we had been around each other on other outings. He attended a school that we played against in sports. But away from the guys from our schools we got along good. Now let me tell you about his mom Iris. She was a older mature woman not knowing her age I would guess her at around 40 at the time. She was a very classy woman with style she always wore the best clothes to do justice to her body and curves. She stood about 5'7 and was I'd say about 130 she had short spiky bleached blonde hair. Don't get the wrong image that she had the dike look cause she was all classy the kinda woman that turned heads in every room she walked in. Her breast were amazing not the big d's everyone talks so much about but the perfect perky c's that are perfectly round. She was always wearing blouses that done them no harm and let just enough of them show to keep you wondering what lies beneath the fabric.
The next guest that showed up is a neighbor lady and her son and daughter. Her name is kelly her son Andrew was in my class and one of my best friends all threw school. Amber his older s****r she was 2 years older that the two of us. She was always the quite type that always done good in school and had always been in a long term relationship. She was a looker. All the neighbor hood k**s had tried to catch a peek at her changing or getting out of the shower. And once or twice caught a good view. But she was always to good for any of us young guys the guys she always dated were those in collage. But it never hurt to try right. Well her mom kelly seeing her you would know right off where she got her good looks from cause at 44 she was still a knockout. During summer camp outs she would wear bikinis that showed almost everything I had jacked off many nights to thoughts of her taking advantage of me. She was a full figured woman that had just enough meat on her to make her curves explode. And let me tell ya they did. Her hips were perfect her tummy was not like a super model but that of a soccer mom I would say.
Back to the get together. It was around 7 and me and all the young people were having fun in my room playing xbox . While the woman were in the den drinking wine and talking about this and that mainly about there husbands. Mary Jane called everyone to the kitchen to eat cake and ice cream. I was surprised that I had gotten so many gifts . I blew out the candles and was greeted with a hug from Iris her whispering in my ear" happy birthday young man" the feel of her breast pushing against me and the smell of her perfume was enough for my cock to stiffing up. Just as she pulled away. I started trying to get myself out of the middle of everyone cause with the gym shorts I was wearing I knew it wouldn't be long before some one would notice my tent sticking out. As I turned around there was kelly to meet me with the same hug I had just got from Iris but this time she whispers "Your turning into such a handsome young man. Happy birthday. I hope it is the best day of your life to date." with her soft voice in my ear it just made things go from bad to worst I now had a full blown hard on. And it was within inches from my best friends mom's leg.
I excused myself to the restroom. I instantly pulled my shorts off and started jerking off. All the thoughts of these two women were all I needed to blow my load in about three minutes I looked in the mirror like all young men do admiring the development into a man I was going threw the hair popping up in places I didn't know you could or was suppose to grow in and wow the size of my cock it looked bigger than ever today and even after I blew my load and it was starting to slowly shrink back down. But it for some reason looked huge today. I guess I was just kinda in a trance cause I didn't even realize I didn't lock the door and when I heard it open I almost shit. It was amber I was standing there with my shorts around my ankles and my cock still sticking out all I could do is try and cover it. Expecting her to scream and run out of the bathroom she did neither she just stood there looking at it. Then said" sorry for walking in on you but I have really got to pee and didn't even think to knock." I replied "sorry for you seeing me this way" not knowing what else to say. I finally managed to bend down and pick up my shorts. And walk out of the bathroom. For the next several hours no matter what I did or was doing I couldn't get amber out of my mind. I opened my gifts from dad and Mary Jane I had gotten a truck. But they had given it to me a few months ago. From my grandma and grandpa I got a gas card with 100 on it. From Iris and Shawn I got a free oil change and detail from a local lube shop. And as I was opening them up not really overly excited about anything I got a little bag and with a box in it I picked it up and read who it was from. It was from Iris. Just Iris not Shawn and Iris just Iris. This threw all kinds of mixed thoughts in my mind I opened the bag and pulled the box out of it and on a pink sticky note it read. " open this by yourself or with someone special. XOXO Iris " and underneath it, it had a kiss that appeared to be real lipstick. My face had to turn bright red cause everyone just started laughing at me. Which I hated more than anything is for people to laugh at me. The whole time I was just wondering what the hell could be in this box it was no bigger that 5inch square box. I sat it aside and carried on with opening the rest of the gifts getting some clothes and video games and fishing stuff from f****y. I got a red envelope from Kelly and Amber. I open it to only find a twenty dollar bill and a envelope inside with a sticky note that reads "open this one by yourself but do it soon"" Happy birthday big boy" and also has two kisses on the bottom. Okay by this time my mind was racing 90 to nothing wondering what the hell is going on this is crazy. But I still kept opening gifts. I got a few more clothes some cleaning stuff for my truck and a few more gift cards. And when I thought that was all Mary Jane hands me a envelope that was sealed with a kiss. Just as I was getting my composer back I was turning red all over again. I opened it and it had a gift card for a fancy diner for two dinners. And also a envelope with a sticky note reading " don't open till your alone." Okay I'm not one for surprises but for some reason today seems that’s all I'm getting is surprises.
It was around 9 and most of the f****y had all left and some of the friends. And by 10 all that was left is Kelly who just lived a mile down the dirt road, her daughter, Iris who lived about a hour away and I knew with all the wine she had drank she wasn't going anywhere till morning. And of course Mary Jane, and Shawn. Me and him were in my room playing the new game I got. I had almost forgot about the notes till he asked me if I had opened them. "no I'm afraid to open them "
"don't be silly open them" Shawn says. Laughing.
"nah I better wait and do it alone it might be something I don't want anyone seeing"
And once again my mind was racing wondering what the hell could they be. After a while I had to pee so I got up and went to the restroom and as I was coming out I heard my name get mentioned out in the den I went threw the kitchen where it was dark and got to wear I could hear what they were saying .
Kelly says" what was he doing"
Iris says "yea what was he doing with his pants down in front of the mirror?"
"I think he was playing with himself" amber says and laughs.
"was he you know "
"Hard?" Mary Jane asked
" I don't think he was all the way hard I think he had just finished I could see some what appeared to be cum on the tip of his cock." Amber says
"Oh my god Amber you were checking out his cock weren't you?" Iris says laughing now at her.
"NO."
"Well I was kinda drawn to the size of it for such a young guy. I date mostly older men and have seen my b*****r a time or two and he was well bigger but not only that his cock was just nice it had a curve to it that I couldn't take my eyes off of." amber says
"what It had a curve to it?" Iris and Kelly said almost at the same time.
With all that was being said about me I was going crazy I wanted to get out of there but also I wanted to hear what else they were saying . All the time I knew Shawn would be noticing I was gone for to long soon and come looking for me and if they were to notice me ease dropping . I wouldn't be able to live with myself. What kinda pervert am I to be ease dropping but on the other hand what kind of perverts are they to be talking about a 16 year olds penis. MY PENIS AT THAT. And all of a sudden I was almost right. But it was Mary Jane she was getting another bottle of wine. I was trying not to make it look like I was ease dropping so I opened the icebox and got a pop out she came up and gave me a hug and said "Happy birthday honey." "Your getting so big" "and by the way amber said she seen you in the bathroom "
"yea I was"
"you were playing with it weren't you. You naughty boy."
"no I had just finished " I said smiling with my head down not knowing weather she was mad or giving me a hard time.
"amber was telling us how nice it was your curve and all I really wanted to say yes I know ."
"but I know they would have all asked how I knew and I couldn't explain that to any of them."
She kissed me and gave my cock a little pinch and walked out of the kitchen. I went back to the room and explained to Shawn that I had to do something for my step mom. And went back to playing the game we played for another 2 or 3 hours I knew it was getting late but when I looked at the alarm clock and seen it was 1 am I couldn't believe that the ladies were still up drinking. I told Shawn we had better go see what they are doing its late. We walked out to the den and there was no one there. I seen the light on out at the gazebo (dad had built it and put a huge hot tub out there last summer and it was really nice in the summer when the days cooled off to night.) I looked out the window and seen that the party had moved to the hot tub I pointed to Shawn and we walked out there . Kelly and Amber were wearing there own swim suits witch fit perfect and Mary Jane had on her new one she had bought the other day that I was ever so glad to finally see her in it. And Oh MY GOD Iris had on one of Mary Jane's old ones and let me tell you it was a few sizes to small for those girls the only thing the little bit of fabric was covering is her nipples I think her breast were poking out of ever side there was the sides the top and the bottom . There wasn't much left for the imagination to uncover. They all looked amazing but I couldn't get my eyes off of Iris. When they noticed us. Kelly yelled out "Get us another bottle and get your trunks on and join us birthday boy." I must have been day dreaming cause Mary Jane yelled "hurry up we're getting thirsty" I ran in the house and opened the icebox and realized there was no more wine.
"oh my gosh Shawn they have drank like 7 bottles of wine the drawer was full this morning of wine and there is none left.
"what else ya'll got I'd like to get Amber d***k and fuck her." Shawn said grabbing his crotch.
"yea I know what ya mean I'd like to have any of the women out there." Not realizing what I just said Shawn let me know what I said.
"even your mom?"
"she's my step mom and besides you can't tell me if she was your step mom you wouldn't hit that shit"
"True she is hot I'd hit it'" Shawn says hitting me in the arm as I was going threw the liquor cabinet and all I could find that might get there attention is a bottle of patron and a bottle of Malibu. I grabbed both and stuck them on the counter and ran to my room to change. I grabbed my new trunks with the tropical flower pattern and threw Shawn a old pair of blue ones. With baseball and basketball locker rooms I had no problem with changing in front of other guys so I dropped my shorts and grabbed my trunks. I looked up and Shawn was looking at my cock. "what you looking at fag" I asked him "ah ah nothing its just yours is curved and bigger than mine. " "sorry dude " as I laughed and bend over to grab my dirty clothes and throw em in the dirty clothes basket. When I turned around I could see why he was jealous of he was only about 6inches maybe . I just laughed and thank the lord for such a nice cock he gave me and walked out of the room. Grabbed the liquor and went to the gazebo. Iris and Kelly both whistled at me making me blush and at the same time said" Nice shorts Birthday Boy!" I laughed and handed Mary Jane the bottles of alcohol "what is this we can't drink this stuff we want wine" she said handing it back to me. "your d***k asses drank all the wine goofy and its either this or dads crown or some of his old cheap whiskey" Kelly yelled out " give it here lover boy I'm not scared of getting wild"
She stood up and my cock almost sprang straight out. Her swim suit clung to her body like latex. You could see the outline of her nipples and well she had a little camel toe showing. She grabbed the patron and started chugging. Iris and Amber were chanting "go go go "
Mary Jane said " ya'll are crazy"
Kelly put the bottle down and grabbed the Malibu and chased it down. I knew it wouldn't belong till some one was naked at this rate if they could just keep the liquor down it was gonna be a fun night for all. It wasn't but about a min and Iris grabbed the bottle and started her way towards being a slobbering d***k. As soon as she put it down little Amber grabbed it and killed about 3 shots or so and also chased it with Malibu. They started giving Mary Jane a hard time saying " you can't handle it!!! you can't handle it!!!" being pressured I guess she grabbed it and took down more that the other 3 did. I knew the night was just getting started even thou it was now going on 3 am.
Me and Shawn found us a spot in the tub and settled in I was between Kelly and Iris with a hard on that on its way to exploding. Shawn was across from me between my beautiful step mom and the hottest girl on our road. We were both in heaven as we knew it. We all just made small talk about how nice it was out side and how the breeze was wonderful. And then out of no where Kelly said "so what is this we hear about you having a nice curving cock" I almost chocked followed by Iris's comment "yea Amber said it was a man's cock with a curve." and then Amber said "Sorry I couldn't help but telling them. I think it was all the wine." I was so red and my cock was now hiding some where in my stomach I believe.
I didn't know what to say or do I jut sat there . Kelly with her big mouth and all the alcohol "so lets see what it is that had my little girl all hot and bothered" I once again for about number 20 for the day I was red faced I said "no I can't do that" Iris said " if its bigger than my husband's 7 inch thick cock I'll suck it for you right here in front of god and everybody" when she said that my cock twitched and started to grow. And why I did it I still don't know to this day but I said "if ya'll will take of your tops I'll show you this cock that Amber is in love with." Loud mouth Kelly said "you want to see these old saggy things?" and stood up and flopped her long lovely brown hair around her shoulders and said "well untie me big boy." My fingers were shaking so bad she had to feel the nervousness in them as I untied the bowtie knot. When I pulled the string it was like a jack-in-the-box the top dropped and her breast popped out. Iris said " here you can see these little girls. Untie me !" My cock was pulsing almost as fast as my heart at the sight of Kelly's and now Iris wanted to show her amazing breast to me as well. I pulled her string and the little tiny pink bikini fell in the water and her tits didn't fall a cm. I looked across the tub to see that Mary Jane and Amber were still wearing there's. I assume Kelly noticed about the same time. Cause she told them" come on girls your keeping me from seeing this cock I've heard so much about."
I couldn't believe it when Amber stood up and told Shawn to do the deed it took him all of about a mill a second to pull the cord to unleash the most amazing breast I had ever seen a 18 year old have. She had no tan line they looked perfect not as big as her moms or Iris's but for sure they were as nice. And all was left as my step mom Mary Jane I had seen them several times but they were breast you could never get tired of looking at and playing with. She turned red and said "what the hell" and grabbed the front of her top and just yanked it off. It had been a while since I had seen them. I hadn't forgotten how nice they were but I couldn't remember them being so beautiful. There we were 3 older women all d***k and topless not to mention the hottest girl in the school sitting right across from me with here perky breast that appeared to be floating on the water. I was so amazed looking back and fourth from one woman to the next I forgot what the deal was. But my member hadn't forgotten. He was at full attention. Just about the time I realized it was my turn. Amber reminded me along with the rest of the woman saying "yea your turn birthday boy show us your big curvy cock." what else could I do? All these women had been with men not boys like myself they have had a man's cock why do they want to see mine I had be told by several girlfriends that it was big but they were all girls. Not women and especially.
Not women in there 30's and 40's. But I had to it was the only way I was gonna keep this going so I pulled my shorts down in the water. And stood up I couldn't have been more happier with my member he was poking out farther than I have ever seen him. He was standing loud and proud. There was a very long silence period. Then Amber like her mom with a big mouth says" I told you it was a nice big curvy dick" followed by her mom" well she knows a nice cock when she sees one. That’s for sure! " couldn't go without Iris throwing her two cents in" well looks like I got to suck a dick tonight." that was almost to much for me knowing that this classy woman was talking like this and being slutty . I remind you these women are all married except Amber who is in a long term relationship for going on two years now and they are all well know women and I have never heard of any of them except for my step mom on a few occasions messing around outside there marriage. And here they are all three were topless and staring at my cock. If this wasn't heaven I don't know what is.
Iris took no time keeping her end of the deal she reached over and grabbed it and without teasing it or anything it went straight to her mouth it was so warm and wet and seemed that she was hungry for my cock cause in no time she was taking most of it in. There was saliva running down my balls. And shining even in the poor lighting that the glob lights put off she was sucking fast and seemed to be deeper with every stroke in and out faster and faster I was feeling my nuts tighten and not even noticing my surroundings. Just as I was about to blow the whole thing with blowing a load in this hot classy woman's mouth Kelly grabs me by the arm and pulls so hard my cock flopped out of Iris's mouth pulling me all the way in a 180 to now where I'm starring straight at Kelly's awaiting mouth. She wasn't so nice as Iris was she kissed the head and teased it by kissing all the way down the shaft and back up again taking both my balls in her mouth sucking them like she was trying to give me a giant hicky or something it was so hard it was hurting but for some reason it was hurting in a good way. When she spit them out she was done with teasing me she took my cock in her mouth like a porn star on the first time she took me all she gagged a little but never took it out of her mouth I began face fucking her she had her eyes locked with mine like a true slutt her eyes were watering but she was taking it all in with every stroke I could feel it all the way down her throat. I couldn't believe that I was lasting this long with two beautiful women sucking my cock I don't know if it was the sexual high I was on or what. I looked across the tub to see Amber and Shawn lip locked and Shawn's hand was wrapped around her breast squeezing it like he was trying to get something out of it. It must have been driving her wild cause threw the water I could see she had a holt of his cock. And next to him I was shocked even more than the fact that I was getting head from these two ladies. Mary Jane had sat up on the side of the tub on the deck and was fingering her puss so fast you would have thought she was gonna rub a blister on it or something she must have had 3 fingers in it.
I felt hands cupping my ass and then soft kisses coming up my back. And then warm soft kisses on the back of my neck and then right to my ear. The whole time Kelly's still gagging on my cock. Iris whispers in my ear" I need your cock in me now." I pulled It out of Kelly's mouth leaving her wanting more for her cock hunger. I turn back around and lift Iris out of the water and lay her on the deck and kiss her left breast then her right nibbling on each nipple just enough to make it stand up and poke out. Then ease down her ever so flat stomach. Till I get to here bikini line where I pull it off with my teeth just far enough to expose her beautiful shaved vaginal area. It was the most amazing sight I had ever seen I ran my tongue all around her slit but never touching her inner lips. She was already arching her back and pushing her hips towards me. I ran my tongue right threw the middle of her slit. It tasted amazing. I had eaten a few women out but never such a sweet taste as this one. I went right to work on her clit. Squeezing her thighs pulling her as close is I could I felt her grab my head. Pulling on me as hard as she could. I felt a gush of her womanly fluids feel my mouth. As she started screaming "oh oh oh oh my god I'm gonna cum!!!" and with that she slammed her head back on the deck. I didn't even let her recuperate. I stood up and stuck my cock in her slowly letting her enjoy every inch of my curvy cock they were so happy to see. I took it slow and deep the first few strokes and slowly increased my speed till I was pounding her not like I had pounded other girls or even Mary Jane it was almost a****l like. I knew I had to give it all to her. All that I had. And I was doing everything I could to do that. I was just about to cum once again when Kelly pulled my hips back pulling me back into the hot tub. I turned around to see what she was doing. She looked at me and said "give me some of that lover boy" What could I say she must have really wanted it she sat up on the deck and licked two of her fingers and whipped her pussy and with that I rammed it in. I reached down and grabbed her by the shoulders. And began fucking her there were no emotions evolved just straight fucking and I was loving it. It wasn't but about 3 minutes and I was cuming deep in her womb. It must have done her in cause she was started screaming. OH lover boy! Oh lover boy fill me with your sweet cum. I thought I was gonna pass out I roled off her and sat on the side of the hot tub and looked over to see Shawn drilling Amber with all his might. And Mary Jane kissing Amber I had never thought of her being bi or maybe it was just the liquor doing it but they were kissing with passion and lots of it.
I hadn't even caught my breath when Iris started rubbing my balls and leaned in to kiss me her lips were soft as silk I ran my hand up her back and her skin was just as soft as her lips I pulled her in as tight as I could massaging her tongue with mine. It seemed like our kiss lasted for hours. But I know it couldn't have been but a few minutes we were going wild with each other rubbing , cresting and massaging each other all over. I felt some lips cover the head of my cock and with out even looking down I knew that Mary Jane had my cock in her mouth. I pulled away from Iris and looked down and I was right my beautiful sexy step mom was passionately sucking my cock nice n slow getting it hard all over again. With in a few minutes of watching Shawn now pounding Kelly's ass I couldn't help but get as hard as I was most of the day. Mary Jane raised up and kissed me. Saying "I want you in me baby." she pulled me down into the water and turned around and sat on my cock. The water was warm but her pussy had to be twice as hot as it was. It was like a furnace in there. She was doing all the work slowly up and down on my cock. She felt amazing I could hear Kelly screaming again. Knowing she was about to blow her top. I looked over there to see her shacking her head back and fourth . Yelling "fuck me you little son of a bitch. Fuck me harder." My view was blocked by Amber kissing me. This was amazing the girl I had dreamed about many nights was now kissing me. All the time my hot step mom is riding my cock pushing against the other side of the hot tub pushing back taking as much of my cock as she possibly could wondering where Iris might be I break the kiss with Amber to look around and see that she is behind Amber eating her out. I had watched a lot of porn and seen this but never did I think I'd see it in real life especially not with such hot woman. Back to kissing amber I realized now why she was squirming around so much while she was kissing me. I could feel pressure building up in my balls. I assume Mary Jane did to cause she got off of me. I thought to myself what the hell why is she stopping I'm almost there. And I know she likes my cum in her pussy. She turned around kissed me and said."I want you to give Amber what you gave me last time we had sex." I took me a second to remember what she was talking about. " OH okay you think she can handle it?" her and Iris must have been talking about this cause Iris says right after I got the words out of my mouth" I got her ready for you her little rose bud is all loosened up and wet for that beautiful cock of yours." I got up out of the water grabbed one of the chair pillows and got her up on all fours. Kissed her back and whispered in her ear "are you sure you want to do this?" she turned half way around and says yes I have always wanted to but guys always thought I was crazy when I asked em to I had intended on doing it with someone a little smaller than you but I guess here we are. I whispered back to her "I promise to be easy with you if it hurts to much just say stop and I will I promise." She smiled back at me and said" thank you" your such a gentleman" with the sexiest smile I had ever seen. I raised back up to realize everyone was crowded around me Mary jane was to the left, Iris next to me on the right and Kelly was behind me with her hands on my cock ready to guide me into her daughter and Shawn was sitting in the lawn chair looking like he was about to pass out. Everyone was rubbing on Amber I guess trying to comfort her I slowly ease my rock hard cock up next to the door to this woman's anal virginity with one little push and her moms help spreading her ass apart the head of my cock was in. "OH shit" amber screams . "its okay it won’t hurt for long" Just relax he won't hurt you." I wait about a minute for her to get relaxed and usted to my cock. Finally I could feel her muscles relax and I eased about another inch or two in which cause her to scream again. Mary Jane and Iris done everything they could to comfort her one would kiss her and the other would massage her clit. Kelly now had my nuts in her hand massaging them and kissing my neck the whole time stroking the remaining part of my cock sticking out of her daughters ass. I slowly started rocking back and fourth in and out with each stroke going a little deeper in. until I had the biggest part of all of it in. I started picking up the pace. She started pushing back to my surprise. I finally could feel her ass touching my balls as I went in and then there I was nuts deep in this little hotties ass. I thought to myself guys at school wouldn't believe me in a million years that I fucked Amber Smith in the ass. It was almost enough for me to blow my load.
I started to build up my speed till I was pounding her ass. She was now going crazy saying" your cock feels so good in my ass" fuck my ass you little birthday boy" give me all you have got stud" with that I knew just what to do I grabbed her by her hips and started drilling her I could feel her body start to shake I didn't know if it was her cuming or the two hands under my cock plunging there fingers in and out of her or maybe it was cause Shawn now had his dick in her mouth pounding at her throat. Then my worries were answered she screamed out loud enough the people in town 5 miles away could hear her "I'm cum" I'm Cumming" Oh MY GOD I’m CUMMING" after cuming 3 times already I wasn't quite ready to blow my load yet. She fished and fell to the floor. I stood up and started jacking off hoping that I could get one of these ladies to let me cum on there and who would have thought it but all 3 of them were sitting under me waiting Shawn got up and came to join the party also stroking his cock. Kelly looks up at me with the sluttiest eyes you ever seen and says "I want to eat your cum" Iris says" I'm gonna suck your cum out of your kelly's mouth if you fill it up" and the thing that brought me to blowing my load is Mary Jane saying " I'm gonna clean your cock up when you get done" with that ropes of cum started squirting into and on Kelly's mouth Iris right there beside her to share the cum. Shawn right there above them to cum in his own moms face and into her mouth. The thing that got me is his mom went straight to cleaning his cock up taking it all in her mouth sucking licking it clean with her tongue. I looked down and Marry Jane took my cock into her mouth nice n slow sucking it dry the whole time ever time she would come up to the top she would smile at me. When my cock finally went totally limp she raised up and kissed me and said" happy birthday sweety" I looked over and kelly was holding amber up giving her a drink of water and Shawn and Iris were sitting there beside each other. Just looking up at the stars. And day dreaming. It was great we all sat there in silence till Kelly said "so girls was Amber right or what isn't that an amazing cock" Marry Jane said "yes I almost got wet thinking about it when she mentioned it knowing how nice it is." I know one thing we got to do this again and not just once a year for his birthday" Iris says. Amber sat up and said "he won't have to worry about having dates I can't wait to tell my friends how nice his cock feels in ever hole" and to make Shawn feel good they all said " we like your cock to Shawn".
We all went in the house and found a spot to crash I slept with Mary Jane and Kelly and Shawn had beside him his hot milf of a mom and that hot next door neighbor Amber. The next morning every one got up and left except of course Mary Jane all kissing me and telling me they can't wait till next time. It was about 10 when Iris and Shawn finally left. And it was just me and Mary Jane we laid in bed most of the day tossing each other around we must have had sex 5 times between the naps and 7 that night when we showered and got cleaned up and went in my new truck to the fancy diner she had bought us a gift card for. When we got home that night she had me open the letters and the box. I figured she was as special of a person as any. The first thing I opened was the box which was packed plum full with condoms. And on the 3 letters they all just said happy birthday I hope you enjoyed it. I don't know if they had planned it or was just trying to get me going or what but I sure did. I can't wait till the 10 of next month all the guys have a hunting trip planned and its Amber's birthday party.
... Continue»
Posted by famlover66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 16473  |  
99%
  |  9

My Beautiful StepMom Birthday Story


It was my 16th birthday. I wasn't planning on doing much. Just have cake and ice cream. With a few f****y and friends. My dad had gone to the coast on a fishing trip. It was six o'clock and a few guest were arriving . To my surprise one of my step mom's coworker's and her son showed up he was just a few months older that me and we had been around each other on other outings. He attended a school that we played against in sports. But away from the guys from our schools we got along good. Now let me tell you about his mom Iris. She was a older mature woman not knowing her age I would guess her at around 40 at the time. She was a very classy woman with style she always wore the best clothes to do justice to her body and curves. She stood about 5'7 and was I'd say about 130 she had short spiky bleached blonde hair. Don't get the wrong image that she had the dike look cause she was all classy the kinda woman that turned heads in every room she walked in. Her breast were amazing not the big d's everyone talks so much about but the perfect perky c's that are perfectly round. She was always wearing blouses that done them no harm and let just enough of them show to keep you wondering what lies beneath the fabric.
The next guest that showed up is a neighbor lady and her son and daughter. Her name is kelly her son Andrew was in my class and one of my best friends all threw school. Amber his older s****r she was 2 years older that the two of us. She was always the quite type that always done good in school and had always been in a long term relationship. She was a looker. All the neighbor hood k**s had tried to catch a peek at her changing or getting out of the shower. And once or twice caught a good view. But she was always to good for any of us young guys the guys she always dated were those in collage. But it never hurt to try right. Well her mom kelly seeing her you would know right off where she got her good looks from cause at 44 she was still a knockout. During summer camp outs she would wear bikinis that showed almost everything I had jacked off many nights to thoughts of her taking advantage of me. She was a full figured woman that had just enough meat on her to make her curves explode. And let me tell ya they did. Her hips were perfect her tummy was not like a super model but that of a soccer mom I would say.
Back to the get together. It was around 7 and me and all the young people were having fun in my room playing xbox . While the woman were in the den drinking wine and talking about this and that mainly about there husbands. Mary Jane called everyone to the kitchen to eat cake and ice cream. I was surprised that I had gotten so many gifts . I blew out the candles and was greeted with a hug from Iris her whispering in my ear" happy birthday young man" the feel of her breast pushing against me and the smell of her perfume was enough for my cock to stiffing up. Just as she pulled away. I started trying to get myself out of the middle of everyone cause with the gym shorts I was wearing I knew it wouldn't be long before some one would notice my tent sticking out. As I turned around there was kelly to meet me with the same hug I had just got from Iris but this time she whispers "Your turning into such a handsome young man. Happy birthday. I hope it is the best day of your life to date." with her soft voice in my ear it just made things go from bad to worst I now had a full blown hard on. And it was within inches from my best friends mom's leg.
I excused myself to the restroom. I instantly pulled my shorts off and started jerking off. All the thoughts of these two women were all I needed to blow my load in about three minutes I looked in the mirror like all young men do admiring the development into a man I was going threw the hair popping up in places I didn't know you could or was suppose to grow in and wow the size of my cock it looked bigger than ever today and even after I blew my load and it was starting to slowly shrink back down. But it for some reason looked huge today. I guess I was just kinda in a trance cause I didn't even realize I didn't lock the door and when I heard it open I almost shit. It was amber I was standing there with my shorts around my ankles and my cock still sticking out all I could do is try and cover it. Expecting her to scream and run out of the bathroom she did neither she just stood there looking at it. Then said" sorry for walking in on you but I have really got to pee and didn't even think to knock." I replied "sorry for you seeing me this way" not knowing what else to say. I finally managed to bend down and pick up my shorts. And walk out of the bathroom. For the next several hours no matter what I did or was doing I couldn't get amber out of my mind. I opened my gifts from dad and Mary Jane I had gotten a truck. But they had given it to me a few months ago. From my grandma and grandpa I got a gas card with 100 on it. From Iris and Shawn I got a free oil change and detail from a local lube shop. And as I was opening them up not really overly excited about anything I got a little bag and with a box in it I picked it up and read who it was from. It was from Iris. Just Iris not Shawn and Iris just Iris. This threw all kinds of mixed thoughts in my mind I opened the bag and pulled the box out of it and on a pink sticky note it read. " open this by yourself or with someone special. XOXO Iris " and underneath it, it had a kiss that appeared to be real lipstick. My face had to turn bright red cause everyone just started laughing at me. Which I hated more than anything is for people to laugh at me. The whole time I was just wondering what the hell could be in this box it was no bigger that 5inch square box. I sat it aside and carried on with opening the rest of the gifts getting some clothes and video games and fishing stuff from f****y. I got a red envelope from Kelly and Amber. I open it to only find a twenty dollar bill and a envelope inside with a sticky note that reads "open this one by yourself but do it soon"" Happy birthday big boy" and also has two kisses on the bottom. Okay by this time my mind was racing 90 to nothing wondering what the hell is going on this is crazy. But I still kept opening gifts. I got a few more clothes some cleaning stuff for my truck and a few more gift cards. And when I thought that was all Mary Jane hands me a envelope that was sealed with a kiss. Just as I was getting my composer back I was turning red all over again. I opened it and it had a gift card for a fancy diner for two dinners. And also a envelope with a sticky note reading " don't open till your alone." Okay I'm not one for surprises but for some reason today seems that’s all I'm getting is surprises.
It was around 9 and most of the f****y had all left and some of the friends. And by 10 all that was left is Kelly who just lived a mile down the dirt road, her daughter, Iris who lived about a hour away and I knew with all the wine she had drank she wasn't going anywhere till morning. And of course Mary Jane, and Shawn. Me and him were in my room playing the new game I got. I had almost forgot about the notes till he asked me if I had opened them. "no I'm afraid to open them "
"don't be silly open them" Shawn says. Laughing.
"nah I better wait and do it alone it might be something I don't want anyone seeing"
And once again my mind was racing wondering what the hell could they be. After a while I had to pee so I got up and went to the restroom and as I was coming out I heard my name get mentioned out in the den I went threw the kitchen where it was dark and got to wear I could hear what they were saying .
Kelly says" what was he doing"
Iris says "yea what was he doing with his pants down in front of the mirror?"
"I think he was playing with himself" amber says and laughs.
"was he you know "
"Hard?" Mary Jane asked
" I don't think he was all the way hard I think he had just finished I could see some what appeared to be cum on the tip of his cock." Amber says
"Oh my god Amber you were checking out his cock weren't you?" Iris says laughing now at her.
"NO."
"Well I was kinda drawn to the size of it for such a young guy. I date mostly older men and have seen my b*****r a time or two and he was well bigger but not only that his cock was just nice it had a curve to it that I couldn't take my eyes off of." amber says
"what It had a curve to it?" Iris and Kelly said almost at the same time.
With all that was being said about me I was going crazy I wanted to get out of there but also I wanted to hear what else they were saying . All the time I knew Shawn would be noticing I was gone for to long soon and come looking for me and if they were to notice me ease dropping . I wouldn't be able to live with myself. What kinda pervert am I to be ease dropping but on the other hand what kind of perverts are they to be talking about a 16 year olds penis. MY PENIS AT THAT. And all of a sudden I was almost right. But it was Mary Jane she was getting another bottle of wine. I was trying not to make it look like I was ease dropping so I opened the icebox and got a pop out she came up and gave me a hug and said "Happy birthday honey." "Your getting so big" "and by the way amber said she seen you in the bathroom "
"yea I was"
"you were playing with it weren't you. You naughty boy."
"no I had just finished " I said smiling with my head down not knowing weather she was mad or giving me a hard time.
"amber was telling us how nice it was your curve and all I really wanted to say yes I know ."
"but I know they would have all asked how I knew and I couldn't explain that to any of them."
She kissed me and gave my cock a little pinch and walked out of the kitchen. I went back to the room and explained to Shawn that I had to do something for my step mom. And went back to playing the game we played for another 2 or 3 hours I knew it was getting late but when I looked at the alarm clock and seen it was 1 am I couldn't believe that the ladies were still up drinking. I told Shawn we had better go see what they are doing its late. We walked out to the den and there was no one there. I seen the light on out at the gazebo (dad had built it and put a huge hot tub out there last summer and it was really nice in the summer when the days cooled off to night.) I looked out the window and seen that the party had moved to the hot tub I pointed to Shawn and we walked out there . Kelly and Amber were wearing there own swim suits witch fit perfect and Mary Jane had on her new one she had bought the other day that I was ever so glad to finally see her in it. And Oh MY GOD Iris had on one of Mary Jane's old ones and let me tell you it was a few sizes to small for those girls the only thing the little bit of fabric was covering is her nipples I think her breast were poking out of ever side there was the sides the top and the bottom . There wasn't much left for the imagination to uncover. They all looked amazing but I couldn't get my eyes off of Iris. When they noticed us. Kelly yelled out "Get us another bottle and get your trunks on and join us birthday boy." I must have been day dreaming cause Mary Jane yelled "hurry up we're getting thirsty" I ran in the house and opened the icebox and realized there was no more wine.
"oh my gosh Shawn they have drank like 7 bottles of wine the drawer was full this morning of wine and there is none left.
"what else ya'll got I'd like to get Amber d***k and fuck her." Shawn said grabbing his crotch.
"yea I know what ya mean I'd like to have any of the women out there." Not realizing what I just said Shawn let me know what I said.
"even your mom?"
"she's my step mom and besides you can't tell me if she was your step mom you wouldn't hit that shit"
"True she is hot I'd hit it'" Shawn says hitting me in the arm as I was going threw the liquor cabinet and all I could find that might get there attention is a bottle of patron and a bottle of Malibu. I grabbed both and stuck them on the counter and ran to my room to change. I grabbed my new trunks with the tropical flower pattern and threw Shawn a old pair of blue ones. With baseball and basketball locker rooms I had no problem with changing in front of other guys so I dropped my shorts and grabbed my trunks. I looked up and Shawn was looking at my cock. "what you looking at fag" I asked him "ah ah nothing its just yours is curved and bigger than mine. " "sorry dude " as I laughed and bend over to grab my dirty clothes and throw em in the dirty clothes basket. When I turned around I could see why he was jealous of he was only about 6inches maybe . I just laughed and thank the lord for such a nice cock he gave me and walked out of the room. Grabbed the liquor and went to the gazebo. Iris and Kelly both whistled at me making me blush and at the same time said" Nice shorts Birthday Boy!" I laughed and handed Mary Jane the bottles of alcohol "what is this we can't drink this stuff we want wine" she said handing it back to me. "your d***k asses drank all the wine goofy and its either this or dads crown or some of his old cheap whiskey" Kelly yelled out " give it here lover boy I'm not scared of getting wild"
She stood up and my cock almost sprang straight out. Her swim suit clung to her body like latex. You could see the outline of her nipples and well she had a little camel toe showing. She grabbed the patron and started chugging. Iris and Amber were chanting "go go go "
Mary Jane said " ya'll are crazy"
Kelly put the bottle down and grabbed the Malibu and chased it down. I knew it wouldn't belong till some one was naked at this rate if they could just keep the liquor down it was gonna be a fun night for all. It wasn't but about a min and Iris grabbed the bottle and started her way towards being a slobbering d***k. As soon as she put it down little Amber grabbed it and killed about 3 shots or so and also chased it with Malibu. They started giving Mary Jane a hard time saying " you can't handle it!!! you can't handle it!!!" being pressured I guess she grabbed it and took down more that the other 3 did. I knew the night was just getting started even thou it was now going on 3 am.
Me and Shawn found us a spot in the tub and settled in I was between Kelly and Iris with a hard on that on its way to exploding. Shawn was across from me between my beautiful step mom and the hottest girl on our road. We were both in heaven as we knew it. We all just made small talk about how nice it was out side and how the breeze was wonderful. And then out of no where Kelly said "so what is this we hear about you having a nice curving cock" I almost chocked followed by Iris's comment "yea Amber said it was a man's cock with a curve." and then Amber said "Sorry I couldn't help but telling them. I think it was all the wine." I was so red and my cock was now hiding some where in my stomach I believe.
I didn't know what to say or do I jut sat there . Kelly with her big mouth and all the alcohol "so lets see what it is that had my little girl all hot and bothered" I once again for about number 20 for the day I was red faced I said "no I can't do that" Iris said " if its bigger than my husband's 7 inch thick cock I'll suck it for you right here in front of god and everybody" when she said that my cock twitched and started to grow. And why I did it I still don't know to this day but I said "if ya'll will take of your tops I'll show you this cock that Amber is in love with." Loud mouth Kelly said "you want to see these old saggy things?" and stood up and flopped her long lovely brown hair around her shoulders and said "well untie me big boy." My fingers were shaking so bad she had to feel the nervousness in them as I untied the bowtie knot. When I pulled the string it was like a jack-in-the-box the top dropped and her breast popped out. Iris said " here you can see these little girls. Untie me !" My cock was pulsing almost as fast as my heart at the sight of Kelly's and now Iris wanted to show her amazing breast to me as well. I pulled her string and the little tiny pink bikini fell in the water and her tits didn't fall a cm. I looked across the tub to see that Mary Jane and Amber were still wearing there's. I assume Kelly noticed about the same time. Cause she told them" come on girls your keeping me from seeing this cock I've heard so much about."
I couldn't believe it when Amber stood up and told Shawn to do the deed it took him all of about a mill a second to pull the cord to unleash the most amazing breast I had ever seen a 18 year old have. She had no tan line they looked perfect not as big as her moms or Iris's but for sure they were as nice. And all was left as my step mom Mary Jane I had seen them several times but they were breast you could never get tired of looking at and playing with. She turned red and said "what the hell" and grabbed the front of her top and just yanked it off. It had been a while since I had seen them. I hadn't forgotten how nice they were but I couldn't remember them being so beautiful. There we were 3 older women all d***k and topless not to mention the hottest girl in the school sitting right across from me with here perky breast that appeared to be floating on the water. I was so amazed looking back and fourth from one woman to the next I forgot what the deal was. But my member hadn't forgotten. He was at full attention. Just about the time I realized it was my turn. Amber reminded me along with the rest of the woman saying "yea your turn birthday boy show us your big curvy cock." what else could I do? All these women had been with men not boys like myself they have had a man's cock why do they want to see mine I had be told by several girlfriends that it was big but they were all girls. Not women and especially.
Not women in there 30's and 40's. But I had to it was the only way I was gonna keep this going so I pulled my shorts down in the water. And stood up I couldn't have been more happier with my member he was poking out farther than I have ever seen him. He was standing loud and proud. There was a very long silence period. Then Amber like her mom with a big mouth says" I told you it was a nice big curvy dick" followed by her mom" well she knows a nice cock when she sees one. That’s for sure! " couldn't go without Iris throwing her two cents in" well looks like I got to suck a dick tonight." that was almost to much for me knowing that this classy woman was talking like this and being slutty . I remind you these women are all married except Amber who is in a long term relationship for going on two years now and they are all well know women and I have never heard of any of them except for my step mom on a few occasions messing around outside there marriage. And here they are all three were topless and staring at my cock. If this wasn't heaven I don't know what is.
Iris took no time keeping her end of the deal she reached over and grabbed it and without teasing it or anything it went straight to her mouth it was so warm and wet and seemed that she was hungry for my cock cause in no time she was taking most of it in. There was saliva running down my balls. And shining even in the poor lighting that the glob lights put off she was sucking fast and seemed to be deeper with every stroke in and out faster and faster I was feeling my nuts tighten and not even noticing my surroundings. Just as I was about to blow the whole thing with blowing a load in this hot classy woman's mouth Kelly grabs me by the arm and pulls so hard my cock flopped out of Iris's mouth pulling me all the way in a 180 to now where I'm starring straight at Kelly's awaiting mouth. She wasn't so nice as Iris was she kissed the head and teased it by kissing all the way down the shaft and back up again taking both my balls in her mouth sucking them like she was trying to give me a giant hicky or something it was so hard it was hurting but for some reason it was hurting in a good way. When she spit them out she was done with teasing me she took my cock in her mouth like a porn star on the first time she took me all she gagged a little but never took it out of her mouth I began face fucking her she had her eyes locked with mine like a true slutt her eyes were watering but she was taking it all in with every stroke I could feel it all the way down her throat. I couldn't believe that I was lasting this long with two beautiful women sucking my cock I don't know if it was the sexual high I was on or what. I looked across the tub to see Amber and Shawn lip locked and Shawn's hand was wrapped around her breast squeezing it like he was trying to get something out of it. It must have been driving her wild cause threw the water I could see she had a holt of his cock. And next to him I was shocked even more than the fact that I was getting head from these two ladies. Mary Jane had sat up on the side of the tub on the deck and was fingering her puss so fast you would have thought she was gonna rub a blister on it or something she must have had 3 fingers in it.
I felt hands cupping my ass and then soft kisses coming up my back. And then warm soft kisses on the back of my neck and then right to my ear. The whole time Kelly's still gagging on my cock. Iris whispers in my ear" I need your cock in me now." I pulled It out of Kelly's mouth leaving her wanting more for her cock hunger. I turn back around and lift Iris out of the water and lay her on the deck and kiss her left breast then her right nibbling on each nipple just enough to make it stand up and poke out. Then ease down her ever so flat stomach. Till I get to here bikini line where I pull it off with my teeth just far enough to expose her beautiful shaved vaginal area. It was the most amazing sight I had ever seen I ran my tongue all around her slit but never touching her inner lips. She was already arching her back and pushing her hips towards me. I ran my tongue right threw the middle of her slit. It tasted amazing. I had eaten a few women out but never such a sweet taste as this one. I went right to work on her clit. Squeezing her thighs pulling her as close is I could I felt her grab my head. Pulling on me as hard as she could. I felt a gush of her womanly fluids feel my mouth. As she started screaming "oh oh oh oh my god I'm gonna cum!!!" and with that she slammed her head back on the deck. I didn't even let her recuperate. I stood up and stuck my cock in her slowly letting her enjoy every inch of my curvy cock they were so happy to see. I took it slow and deep the first few strokes and slowly increased my speed till I was pounding her not like I had pounded other girls or even Mary Jane it was almost a****l like. I knew I had to give it all to her. All that I had. And I was doing everything I could to do that. I was just about to cum once again when Kelly pulled my hips back pulling me back into the hot tub. I turned around to see what she was doing. She looked at me and said "give me some of that lover boy" What could I say she must have really wanted it she sat up on the deck and licked two of her fingers and whipped her pussy and with that I rammed it in. I reached down and grabbed her by the shoulders. And began fucking her there were no emotions evolved just straight fucking and I was loving it. It wasn't but about 3 minutes and I was cuming deep in her womb. It must have done her in cause she was started screaming. OH lover boy! Oh lover boy fill me with your sweet cum. I thought I was gonna pass out I roled off her and sat on the side of the hot tub and looked over to see Shawn drilling Amber with all his might. And Mary Jane kissing Amber I had never thought of her being bi or maybe it was just the liquor doing it but they were kissing with passion and lots of it.
I hadn't even caught my breath when Iris started rubbing my balls and leaned in to kiss me her lips were soft as silk I ran my hand up her back and her skin was just as soft as her lips I pulled her in as tight as I could massaging her tongue with mine. It seemed like our kiss lasted for hours. But I know it couldn't have been but a few minutes we were going wild with each other rubbing , cresting and massaging each other all over. I felt some lips cover the head of my cock and with out even looking down I knew that Mary Jane had my cock in her mouth. I pulled away from Iris and looked down and I was right my beautiful sexy step mom was passionately sucking my cock nice n slow getting it hard all over again. With in a few minutes of watching Shawn now pounding Kelly's ass I couldn't help but get as hard as I was most of the day. Mary Jane raised up and kissed me. Saying "I want you in me baby." she pulled me down into the water and turned around and sat on my cock. The water was warm but her pussy had to be twice as hot as it was. It was like a furnace in there. She was doing all the work slowly up and down on my cock. She felt amazing I could hear Kelly screaming again. Knowing she was about to blow her top. I looked over there to see her shacking her head back and fourth . Yelling "fuck me you little son of a bitch. Fuck me harder." My view was blocked by Amber kissing me. This was amazing the girl I had dreamed about many nights was now kissing me. All the time my hot step mom is riding my cock pushing against the other side of the hot tub pushing back taking as much of my cock as she possibly could wondering where Iris might be I break the kiss with Amber to look around and see that she is behind Amber eating her out. I had watched a lot of porn and seen this but never did I think I'd see it in real life especially not with such hot woman. Back to kissing amber I realized now why she was squirming around so much while she was kissing me. I could feel pressure building up in my balls. I assume Mary Jane did to cause she got off of me. I thought to myself what the hell why is she stopping I'm almost there. And I know she likes my cum in her pussy. She turned around kissed me and said."I want you to give Amber what you gave me last time we had sex." I took me a second to remember what she was talking about. " OH okay you think she can handle it?" her and Iris must have been talking about this cause Iris says right after I got the words out of my mouth" I got her ready for you her little rose bud is all loosened up and wet for that beautiful cock of yours." I got up out of the water grabbed one of the chair pillows and got her up on all fours. Kissed her back and whispered in her ear "are you sure you want to do this?" she turned half way around and says yes I have always wanted to but guys always thought I was crazy when I asked em to I had intended on doing it with someone a little smaller than you but I guess here we are. I whispered back to her "I promise to be easy with you if it hurts to much just say stop and I will I promise." She smiled back at me and said" thank you" your such a gentleman" with the sexiest smile I had ever seen. I raised back up to realize everyone was crowded around me Mary jane was to the left, Iris next to me on the right and Kelly was behind me with her hands on my cock ready to guide me into her daughter and Shawn was sitting in the lawn chair looking like he was about to pass out. Everyone was rubbing on Amber I guess trying to comfort her I slowly ease my rock hard cock up next to the door to this woman's anal virginity with one little push and her moms help spreading her ass apart the head of my cock was in. "OH shit" amber screams . "its okay it won’t hurt for long" Just relax he won't hurt you." I wait about a minute for her to get relaxed and usted to my cock. Finally I could feel her muscles relax and I eased about another inch or two in which cause her to scream again. Mary Jane and Iris done everything they could to comfort her one would kiss her and the other would massage her clit. Kelly now had my nuts in her hand massaging them and kissing my neck the whole time stroking the remaining part of my cock sticking out of her daughters ass. I slowly started rocking back and fourth in and out with each stroke going a little deeper in. until I had the biggest part of all of it in. I started picking up the pace. She started pushing back to my surprise. I finally could feel her ass touching my balls as I went in and then there I was nuts deep in this little hotties ass. I thought to myself guys at school wouldn't believe me in a million years that I fucked Amber Smith in the ass. It was almost enough for me to blow my load.
I started to build up my speed till I was pounding her ass. She was now going crazy saying" your cock feels so good in my ass" fuck my ass you little birthday boy" give me all you have got stud" with that I knew just what to do I grabbed her by her hips and started drilling her I could feel her body start to shake I didn't know if it was her cuming or the two hands under my cock plunging there fingers in and out of her or maybe it was cause Shawn now had his dick in her mouth pounding at her throat. Then my worries were answered she screamed out loud enough the people in town 5 miles away could hear her "I'm cum" I'm Cumming" Oh MY GOD I’m CUMMING" after cuming 3 times already I wasn't quite ready to blow my load yet. She fished and fell to the floor. I stood up and started jacking off hoping that I could get one of these ladies to let me cum on there and who would have thought it but all 3 of them were sitting under me waiting Shawn got up and came to join the party also stroking his cock. Kelly looks up at me with the sluttiest eyes you ever seen and says "I want to eat your cum" Iris says" I'm gonna suck your cum out of your kelly's mouth if you fill it up" and the thing that brought me to blowing my load is Mary Jane saying " I'm gonna clean your cock up when you get done" with that ropes of cum started squirting into and on Kelly's mouth Iris right there beside her to share the cum. Shawn right there above them to cum in his own moms face and into her mouth. The thing that got me is his mom went straight to cleaning his cock up taking it all in her mouth sucking licking it clean with her tongue. I looked down and Marry Jane took my cock into her mouth nice n slow sucking it dry the whole time ever time she would come up to the top she would smile at me. When my cock finally went totally limp she raised up and kissed me and said" happy birthday sweety" I looked over and kelly was holding amber up giving her a drink of water and Shawn and Iris were sitting there beside each other. Just looking up at the stars. And day dreaming. It was great we all sat there in silence till Kelly said "so girls was Amber right or what isn't that an amazing cock" Marry Jane said "yes I almost got wet thinking about it when she mentioned it knowing how nice it is." I know one thing we got to do this again and not just once a year for his birthday" Iris says. Amber sat up and said "he won't have to worry about having dates I can't wait to tell my friends how nice his cock feels in ever hole" and to make Shawn feel good they all said " we like your cock to Shawn".
We all went in the house and found a spot to crash I slept with Mary Jane and Kelly and Shawn had beside him his hot milf of a mom and that hot next door neighbor Amber. The next morning every one got up and left except of course Mary Jane all kissing me and telling me they can't wait till next time. It was about 10 when Iris and Shawn finally left. And it was just me and Mary Jane we laid in bed most of the day tossing each other around we must have had sex 5 times between the naps and 7 that night when we showered and got cleaned up and went in my new truck to the fancy diner she had bought us a gift card for. When we got home that night she had me open the letters and the box. I figured she was as special of a person as any. The first thing I opened was the box which was packed plum full with condoms. And on the 3 letters they all just said happy birthday I hope you enjoyed it. I don't know if they had planned it or was just trying to get me going or what but I sure did. I can't wait till the 10 of next month all the guys have a hunting trip planned and its Amber's birthday party.
'... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 3670  |  
100%
  |  5

Jennifer's Birthday Paddling

Synopsis: Very Long story. Jennifer and her friend Linda get a paddling, and Jennifer gets her rectum pleasured by her friend.

---------------------

Jennifer's Birthday Paddling

Jennifer was really a sweet catch, and an older woman to boot. I had been working a Real Estate office for 2 years in sales, and she joined the company in May of 89'.

I immediately liked Jennifer a lot, not only because she was older but had a very sweet and kind air about her. I was 27 at the time, and Jennifer was a bit older than me (closer to 40 I guessed). I have always enjoyed the company of older women since my mid twenties. The have their acts together, know what they want, and are at their sexual peak.

The other thing I liked about her was that she was rather plain looking, but had a big heart. Most of the other sales guys I worked with were too busy screwing 20 year old coeds from the surrounding colleges, or swilling beer and generally lying about their conquests. They wouldn't have touched Jennifer with a ten foot pole, and that was fine by me.

Personally, I thought Jennifer was great. She was about 5'4 - slim figure, and beautiful wavy hair cascading over her shoulders. She never liked to wear makeup, and I think that's why she looked rather plain. However, looking plain myself - I figured we might get along famously, and we did! She also had the most smoldering green eyes I have ever seen, and they sometimes glinted with mischief when you would talk to her. She also likes to touch you when she spoke. Sometimes softly on the arm, or the hand.

Our courtship was a wonderful experience - intimate, romantic, and filled with expectation. She was absolutely a great lover, and could get me up and running sometimes four or five times in one night. During that summer, we had gotten into some light spanking during our lovemaking sessions. Nothing too serious, 20 or 30 light swats to warm her bottom and then a long night of lovemaking. She was always alluding to getting spanked, and would find all sorts of ways to work it into the conversation.

After a while, we tried to get the spanking routine into almost every Saturday's lovemaking. Jennifer has a strong will (stubborn), so even then I found that the spankings were more her idea than mine, with her asking for it, and me responding...

This was soon to change....

We'd been together for about nine months, and I realized Jennifer's Birthday was less than a week away. One night on the phone, I started asking her what she'd like. It was to be her fortieth birthday (a biggie as they say), and I really wanted to treat her to something special. A nice dinner, some presents, a hug and a kiss, whatever she wanted...

"So Jen, what would you like for your B-day?"... This was after ten minutes of prying and prodding.

"Well, what can you get for the woman who has everything?"

I joking said (knowing she'd like this), "How about a Birthday spanking you'll never forget?”

She paused for a moment...there was silence on the line.

"That sounds wonderful...I want a birthday spanking like I've never had, I want my ass so red and stinging I can't sit down for a week".

I laughed.

"Are you really serious?"

"Yes sweetie, this time instead of those mild spankings you always give me in bed, I want a real spanking. A spanking for a woman, not a girl - something that will really mark my fortieth birthday".

I thought this was great, but I had to view it with a certain amount of skepticism. Jennifer liked lovemaking like no other woman I’ve known, but she had a tender heart. And for that reason, I really never let her have a good one. I always kept them mild, a nice mixture between pleasure and pain as a good lover would.

"Are you serious Jen?"

"As a Church Warden!” she replied.

"OK, enough said".... I took a moment here to collect my thoughts...

"On Saturday night, I am going to give you a spanking you will never forget ".

My boldness quickened....

"I am going to sting your ass like you've never felt before, and take you to new heights. Don't ask me what's going to happen, just think about it. Think about how it's going to feel sweetie. You want a real birthday swatting; you are going to get one. If you want to back out now, this is your chance... once you say yes, that's it, No turning back".

My voice had grown hoarse. There was silence on the other end of the line... Then:

"Yes. I want my Birthday ass swatted. Hard!"

I boldly added..."OK, no masturbating until Saturday is that understood? You aren't to touch yourself for the next four days...You are to remain pristine and virtuous until then" I added...

"All right"... Jennifer's voice was more timid than I had ever heard it before. She was enjoying this, and I was aiming to please her.

We hung up.

Since Jennifer's birthday was the following Saturday, (just 4 days away) I figured I had better get things prepared. Wednesday night after work, I went to a local lumber yard, and started casting around for the right materials. I wanted to fashion a truly unique and deadly paddle to warm her ass with. I wanted something light, not one of those paddles you see in frat houses. Those were too coarse and blunt for my Jennifer's bottom. I wanted to hand craft and sculpt a weapon that could sting her ass most delicately and precisely - something hand built that would last for many a good spanking to come.

A scalpel for ass blistering, as it were....

After looking at all sorts of planks and larger boards, I finally spied a bin of "leftovers". These were pieces of board that had been cut from larger sheets and planks and then tossed aside as scrap. Sticking out from the top of this barrel of discards was the piece I had been looking for. A thin strip of paneling about 2 feet long, and seven inches wide was there for the taking. It was made of cedar, a quarter of an inch thick (thinner than a ping-pong paddle), and perfectly unblemished on both sides. This handy scrap cost less than a dollar, and I was on my way home.

I spent the next 2 nights down in my woodshop fashioning a tool to warm Jennifer's ass. Sometimes it was difficult to concentrate with my cock springing to stiffness at what was to come - but I would shake these thoughts from my mind and concentrate at the task that was at hand. I had shortened the thin piece of board down to a little over a foot long, narrowed it a by an inch, and had formed the whole affair into a rather nice teardrop shape. It reminded me of one of those paddleball toys I had owned as a k**, you know - the kind with the elastic string and the rubber ball. After cutting the basic shape, I had rounded off the sharp edges with a sander, and then finally hand sanded it with finer and finer grades of paper. By the end, I had a perfect paddle, and the wood was as smooth as a baby's skin.

I then carefully painted a nice red heart in the middle of the paddle, with the word "Jennifer" emblazoned across it in light blue. Perfect. Two coats of shellac, with sanding in between...and time to let it dry. By Thursday night, I had the supreme paddle. It was very light, and could be wielded quickly and with precision to the exact spots I wanted on Jennifer's backside.

After work on Friday, I came home and finished the paddle with a final coat of butcher's wax, and a fierce buffing. I decided to give it a test.

The paddle was so glossy now; you could hold it up and see a perfect reflection of your face in it. I had a raging harden in my pants by this time, so after the last coat of wax, I dropped my trousers and bent over my tool bench, I held the paddle up, and it shined wickedly - reflecting the overhead florescent into my face. I quickly reached back, grabbed my underpants and jerked them down as my cock sprang free. Before I could talk myself out of it, I brought the paddle up and back behind me, and delivered three stinging swats to myself.

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

Tremendous! Superb speed and balance. I looked back to admire my own handiwork, and there were 3 perfect red ovals forming on my right ass cheek.

My cock was a flagpole, and my ass was on fire, and it took all the restraint in the world not to touch myself. I was saving myself for Saturday night. I could barely contain my fantasies at this point, just the thought of Jen's bottom twisting and undulating under this tool made my head swim.

I spent the rest of the night wrapping her other presents, and then packaged the paddle in an old Victoria's Secret Box. I then wrapped the box in some handsome paper I had picked up at the mall. The box seemed like a great touch, especially knowing she'd undo the wrapping and see the Victoria’s Secret Box, and think: "Oh wonderful, lingerie!", and instead find a present that would sting her derriere red. I decided not to put a card on it.

Finally Saturday afternoon came, and I was about to hop into the shower. The phone rang....

"Hello"...

"Hey sweetie, it's me! How are you?"

"Great" I said, thinking of the box of with its deadly contents.

"So what's up?"

Jennifer said, "Well hon. I hope it's ok, but I asked Linda if she would come out a celebrate my big Four-Oh with us tonight. Is that going to be ok?"I hesitated for a moment as this might change things a bit. Jennifer had been friends with Linda now for five years, and they were practically soul mates. They did everything together, told everything to each other. They shared everything, and at times I had suspected that they also shared a physical relationship.

The three of us had done things together hundreds of times too, and I loved Linda as well, though Linda's relationship was platonic with me in a physical sense. The three of us had even gone on vacation together once. She was a sweet woman, about Jennifer's age - with long black hair that hung half way down her back. She was slim, and actually better looking than Jennifer in some ways. I have to admit there were times when I would fantasize about Linda, or even how great it would be if all three of us went to bed together.

Linda however was bit timid and shy. She didn't say much sometimes, but when she did - it really came from the heart. In some ways she reminded me of a woman from the Victorian ages. Very pale, milky white skin and fine features. A professional business woman like Jennifer, and the same age...

I decided between diplomacy and compromise - then finally love won out..

"OK, That sounds good... are we still going to the same restaurant?"

I thought about the paddle, and how I'd have to stash it away until after Linda left. I also thought about how restrained I'd have to be during dinner, thinking about anything but swatting Jennifer's white ass, and to keep from getting a hardon.

"Sure, it's my favorite restaurant"

"Terrific, I'll see you at 8:00?"

"Yes".

"OK sweetie, I'll be there - shall I pick Linda up?"

"Yes could you?"

I breathed a sigh of frustration inside. Linda would need a ride home afterwards, and it could mess up the whole evening. However, it was my sweetie's Birthday...

"Sounds super. I love you, and I'll see you in a bit..."

I hung up the phone and headed for the shower.

I left the house about half past six, rolled the windows down, and started driving over to Linda's place. It was a warm August night, and the trees were full and dappled with bits of late afternoon sunlight. I could hear lawn mowers and crickets faintly in the breeze, as I wound through the suburban streets.

I had a smoke on the way, to quell my jitters.

Linda looked just beautiful when I picked her up. She was freshly scrubbed, and her long black hair simply glowed. She was wearing a white knee length summer dress, white matching sandals, and just a touch of lipstick. A faint smell of ChanelNumber 5 wafted in the air - it was heady and romantic. I hugged her from across the seat, and gave her a small kiss on the cheek. We started to drive...

I had placed Jennifer's presents in a bag on the back seat, and Linda put heir’s back there as well - a large box. We chitchatted with each other during the 15 minute long drive. Finally at one stop light I pulled up a bit short, and my special box containing the paddle slid out from under the passenger's seat, and bumped Linda's heels. She reached down...

"Hey, what's this? Another secret present?"

She smiled and wiggled her eyebrows up and down at me.

"Oh nothing" I said. I playfully tried to grab the box away from her, but couldn't while I drove.

"Besides, it's none of your business Linda"...

"Uh-Oh" Linda gleefully shook the box and said "Gee, sounds like something illicit in there". She clutched the box to her chest...

"I'm going to tell Jennifer - ohhhhhh".

"Common, knock it off silly" I replied, and snatched the box from her grasp. She smiled again, and tried to make another grab for it, but I had reached around and thrown the box into the hatchback section way in the rear. The car careened wildly down the street.

"Mmmmm...Sounds like a hot night for Jen tonight!" she giggled.

I had no idea how much Jen shared about our sex life with Linda, but seeing as how they were so close, I assumed it was everything. The three of us joked around all the time, and there was no way could even kiss Jen in front of Linda, without her making some sort of cute little remark or teasing us.

Finally we got to Jen's, and she was sitting on the front porch waiting for us. I hopped out and gave her a warm hug, and long kiss on the lips. She smelled wonderful, and also had on a pretty summer dress. Sort of a light and gauzy thing, with a plunging neckline. It had a small print pattern of flowers on it. Jennifer liked wearing a bra much, and her breasts filled the dress nicely. I could see the faint outline of her nipples peeping through the thin material.

"Happy Birthday Sweetie"

"Mmmmmm" Jen held me tightly, and kissed me on the lips again. I could feel my prick stirring faintly in my jeans.

"Hey, am I gonna have to call the Vice Squad?" Linda chimed out from the car.

"All right, all right - we're coming" I replied.

Dinner was great. Jennifer had a favorite Italian restaurant right in her neighborhood that we had been going to for months. We got there around 7:30 - and enjoyed a bottle of wine while we sat in the cafe's garden patio.

Dinner seemed to slide right by, and by the time we left at 10:00we had consumed 2 whole bottles of fine French wine, and Irish coffee during the dessert course. The girls were rather tipsy, and I was as well.

All through dinner I kept thinking of the paddle, and how satisfying it would be to hear it crack against Jen's ass. How she would love it...my cock kept springing to attention, and I was glad the tablecloth concealed my condition.

We all walked back to the car (swayed), and I had my arm around Jen's waist, and Linda's hand in mine.

Finally we got back to the house, and Jennifer poured us each an after dinner liqueur, while she opened her presents. Linda had given her a wonderful ceramic bowl, and I had given her two books, a new blouse, and finally a set of pearl earrings.

"Oh Claude they are wonderful".

Both girls cooed over the earrings and Jen tried them on right away. They looked beautiful with her outfit I thought. She plopped down on the couch next to me, and gave me long wet kiss on the lips. She was rather bombed, and started rubbing my thigh in circular motions, moving up my leg towards the bulge in my jeans.

"Hey shall I get a bucket of cold water for you two?" Linda teased from the other end of the couch.

"Besides, Jennifer has one more present to open" she added.

Jennifer stopped kissing me, and looked at Linda.

"Another present?" - "where?”. The bag I had brought up was empty, so I Jennifer started looking around the room. Here eyes were glassy, and she was in an obvious state of lust.

"Oh just a little something Claude has stashed down in the car for you my dear". Her voice was mocking, and she did that silly little eyebrow wiggle of hers, that she did when she teasing us about sex.

Jennifer got that impish grin of hers. "Oh goody, another present!”

"Now wait a minute!"

Jen had sprung up from the chair and already had my car keys in hand from the small table near the door.

"Ah, sweetie - that's something you should open LATER...when we’re alone, ahem."

She was swaying back and forth from all the wine. "Sorry" she giggled, "I want my present now". And with that the clomped down the wooden stairs outside and made a bee-line for the car.

I was too buzzed to really be upset and leaned back lighting up a cigarette. Still, I couldn't let Linda get away with this...

"That's just great Linda. Thanks for nothing" I said sarcastically.

Linda grinned that silly grin of hers, and I could tell she was really feeling the effect of the wine too. Moments later, Jennifer came bouncing back into the living room with my special present in her hand. She literally flew into in to the empty spot next to me on the couch.

"Ahh, Jen - why don't we open this a little later, after I take Linda home?" My voice was soft but serious. She could tell I meant business...

"No! I want to open it now!" She was playing the part of the spoiled brat, and loving it. I sighed...

Slowly she tore open the paper to reveal the Victoria' Secret box inside, and she let out a gasp of excitement. This was my last chance...

"Ah, Hon - well it's not really what you think it might be”. I gulped. "Are you sure we can't open it later?"

"Open it now! Open it now! Open it now!" Linda chanted. My arguments fell on deaf ears, as Jennifer opened the lid of the box and undid the tissue paper inside. There lay the paddle, gleaming in the soft light of the living room. Linda grabbed my shoulder and craned across me to get a better look. Jen lifted the paddle from the box...

I think both girls had really expected it to be some sort of G-String, or short nightie - anything but a paddle. Jennifer grinned hugely, and showcased the paddle to Linda; especially the side with the heart and "Jennifer" painted across it.

"I love it!" she squealed.

I have to admit, Linda looked a bit shocked at this point and a blush had come to her cheeks.

"God, I just Love it!"

Jennifer leaned over and gave me another wet kiss, and then jumped to attention.

"I've just got to see how it feels!"

And with that, she tuned her back away from us - facing us, bent over, and slammed the paddle against her backside, right through the dress. She proceeded to give herself two more swats.

"Ok" I said - feeling a bit embarrassed at her tipsy condition, "Time to take Linda home".

"No no no" Jen responded, "I want my spanking now!" She followed this up with by wiggling her hips around like a Hula dancer.

"Not only that" she added, "I want Linda to watch me get my Birthday spanking".

I looked over at Linda, who seemed sort of dazed at the whole event.

"Linda, do you want me to take you home?" I asked?

She shook her head back and forth.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes" she whispered.

"Ok Linda, you better knows what you are getting yourself into here. Jennifer has asked me for a birthday spanking, and I aim to give her one. Once we get started. There no turning back, is that understood?"

Linda nodded, her cheeks were flushed, and I could tell she really wanted to watch. My heart felt a new burst of courage, I was in command here, and these two women were my charges.

Linda nodded again.

I stood up, grabbed Jennifer's wrist and stated to lead her to the bedroom. Linda just sat there, smiling.

"You, up on your feet, come with us"

This wasn't a request, it was an order - and Linda obeyed. Slowly she rose from the couch, and I could see her hands trembling. I led my girlfriend to the bedroom, and turned on the light that sat on the dresser. The dresser sat on the far wall, at the foot of the bed. Jennifer turned to kiss me; the paddle was still in her hand. I refused the kiss, and jerked the paddle from her grasp while Linda stood in the doorway, eyes cast to the floor. I grabbed both of the pillows off the top of the bed, and placed them all the way down the mattress, one on top of the other.

My voice was cold and calculating. "Up on the bed Jen, all fours kneel on the pillows..."

Jen tried to kiss me again, but I would have none of it. I shoved her onto the bed.

I commanded again, "Dammit, you heard what I said".

Jen seemed to be in a rather heated and dreamy state, and proceeded to lay prone over the pillows, hips jutting up in the air.

"Is that what I told you to do?" I chided, "I said KNEEL on the pillows, not over them!”

Jennifer dutifully crawled on top of the pillow until she was kneeling, arms locked rigidly in a doggy style pose. I gently placed my hand between her shoulder blades and pushed her face down into the comforter below. This was perfect, kneeling on the pillows her ass was now lofted incredibly high into the air, and her ankles hung off the end off the bed.

"You wanted a birthday swatting? - well you are going to get one to remember young Lady"

I looked over at Linda who was still standing in the doorway, transfixiated by the whole sight. She was staring, and her legs trembled. I walked to the dresser where I had turned the lamp on before. There was a small rotary fan sitting next to it, and I pushed the knob in back of it. Now it wouldn't scan the room blowing breeze. I adjusted its position, so that it aimed right at my beautiful Jen's bottom, and turned it on. I flicked the switch to "low". Almost immediately, Jen's skirt started to sway and blow in the fan's breeze - the hem flipping up and down to reveal a bit of thigh.

I strode to the side of the bed. Jen was already moving her hips rhythmically back and forth, at what was to come. I leaned down and whispered to her...

"You're looking forward to this aren't you?"

Jennifer shook her head violently up and down.

I placed the paddle on the bed, right in front of her face.

"Well, this fan is here to cool your ass sweetie, and you better enjoy it. Because when I come back in this room in five minutes, your ass is going to be swatted so red you can't sit down for a week. Do you understand that?"

She nodded again.

"Think about it" I said.

I reached back and grabbed the back of her skirt, and violently jerked it up over her hips. She shuddered, and her ass moved rhythmically again. She had on plain nylon panties, full cut, and they were shear. I could spy a faint pinkness in the crotch of her undies, where a wet spot had formed. A wonderful aroma of arousal wafted up to my nose.

I stepped back to the doorway, where Linda stood.

"I'll tell you something else Jen, I better not find you touching yourself when I come back in here in few minutes. If do, there will be 20 extra swats, and they will really sting. Do you understand that?"

She nodded again, her ass still circling around in the breeze. I knew there was no way she could keep her fingers off of her pussy, and relished the thought of twenty extra snaps to her bottom.

I gently closed the door to the bedroom.

I softly held Linda's hand and led her back to the couch in the living room.

"Sit" I told her.

Once we were seated, I poured her another glass of Schnapps, and lit a cigarette for myself. I glanced over at Linda, and her legs were shaking uncontrollably.

"Claude, I ah...""Quiet. Not another word out of you. You had your chance to go home, and it has past, now you will do what I tell you. Have your drink"

I passed her the drink, and we sat quietly for until my cigarette has dwindled to nothing. My cock was incredibly hard, and I'm sure the bulge showed through my jeans. I leaned over and stared into her brown eyes. They looked like whirlpools, and gently I kissed her. She pressed against me, and I could feel her small breasts rub against my chest through her dress. I had wanted to kiss Linda for a long time, and finally it had come. Her lips were soft and sweet, very wet as well. It was heavenly.

Finally I stood. "Now, Jennifer is going to get her Birthday Spanking".

I grasped Linda's hand and led her towards the bedroom.

"Be very quiet, I want to surprise her"

I winked at Linda, and she smiled in response.

"Tip toes" I added.

We slunk the last few feet to the bedroom door, quiet as church mice. It was hard to hear anything inside the bedroom with the fan blowing in there - but above all that that there was a faint rustle of clothes.

I jerked the door open, and there was Jen - fingers well inside her panties as they were bulged outward from her hand. Obviously she had her fingers well inside her cunt, and was sliding them in and out in a rather rhythmic fashion.

I roared at her, "What kind of shit is this! Goddamit I can't leave you alone for five minutes without you frigging yourself like a twelve year old?"

Both girls were stunned, and Jen quickly pulled her hand away and flung it back out in front of her. Her ass was still wafting high in the air, the fan cooling it - and her panties were now thoroughly soaked.

I took two massive strides across the room and roared again.

"You nasty little thing you. You know what happens to little girls who do nasty things when they are told not to?" I was furious and yelled right into Jen's face while it was pressed down into the mattress. She seemed oblivious, and continued smiling a dreamy smile.

"Linda comes here”. I looked across the room, and Linda was standing in the doorway where she had before, eyes once again cast to the floor. Obviously she didn't like yelling, and was in a state of shock, having never seen me mad.

Linda crossed the room, eyes cast down, hands clenched tightly in front of her.

"Lower her panties Linda".

"I...I..."

"Lower her fucking panties as I tell you, or you'll end up with your ass in the air as well!!!"

Linda sheepishly looked up, grabbed the elastic band of her best friends' panties, and tugged them down in one jerk. There was a soft whisper of cloth as the damp panties came down. Jen's pussy was exquisite, her lips were as full and engorged as I've ever seen them - and covered with the fluids of her desire. She was wet, and her blossom had opened.

I reached down, grabbed the soaked crotch of her undies and jerked them wildly past her knees, and off.

"Hold her back down Linda".

I reached over and grabbed Linda's wrists and placed the flat of her palm on the small of Jen's back.

"Push down" I commanded.

Linda stood at the foot of the bed and applied some pressure to Jen's back. This served to not only press Jen's face deeper into the mattress, but to raise her ass to an incredibly high level. She was now wide open to both of us, pussy, anus, everything. Her openings looked delicious and inviting.

Slowly I laid my hand upon her flank, and she shivered from the touch. I caressed her bottom, and it responded with slow and steady undulations. Linda was fascinated by this whole sight, and I suspected she had never seen anything like this before. In fact it really stuck me right then, that Linda was the type of girl who had never even seem a porno film before, much less a birthday spanking. Her eyes were like two saucers, wide and staring.

Slowly I raised my hand from Jen's ass, about a foot away.

SWAT!

My fingers stung smartly into her bottom. She let out a low moan, and rocked her hips gently in response. SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

I let her have three more, just using the tips of my fingers to give the maximum stinging effect. I looked at Linda and she was smiling.

"Ohh, that smarts!" Jennifer had finally spoken up. She circled her hips in a slow pattern.

"You think that hurts? Try this!!!!” I yelled.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

My hand and fingertips laid heavily into my love's bottom, and she squealed in response. After twenty blows her ass had started to turn a bright red, and she was whimpering in response. The spanking had turned from what she thought was going to be a pleasurable experience, into a real ass warming. She reached back to protect her bum, but I flung her hand away as it came up.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

Her small ass was trying to make a decision as to what it should feel. The hand kept coming up to protect the soft skin there, and each time it was knocked away. Yet her as betrayed her, as it continued to dance and torque in a fashion revealing pleasure. Linda pressed as hard as she could into the small of Jen's back. Her buttocks were now lofted into the stratosphere.

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT!

"Enough!" I said.

I reached down and grabbed the paddle that had been in front of Jen for a good ten minutes. Tears had formed in her eyes, and she let out a gasp.

"Please, noooo."

"Too late now" I intoned. "In fact, your friend is going to administer the blows, and I haven't forgotten about that small bit of self pleasure we discovered you at. The twenty swats I promised will now be delivered".

I held the paddle out to Linda, and she took it.

"Let her have it”. Linda was having trouble focusing, and she herself swayed back and forth in a state of pleasure. Her legs were clamped firmly together, and I suspected she was trying to get any kind of friction she could under that white dress.

Linda grasped the paddle, stared at it - brought it back about a foot, and let go.

Thud.

The paddle landed dully on Jennifer's behind. She responded with a slight moan, and jerking of the hips.

"No, No, No - all wrong. Give it here", I asked.

Linda passed the paddle back. I held it at arms length a good three feet away from Jen's arse.

"Like this!"

SNAP!

It sounded like a real snap in the room, echoing off the ceiling at walls. The paddle bit right into Jen's ass like a mousetrap. Immediately a red crescent formed on her bottom.

"It's all in the wrist. You have to give it a snap of the wrist at the last moment - do you understand?"

I handed the paddle back, and Linda smiled.

"Now, rub the paddle against her behind a bit to warm it up, and then lean back and crack her ass", I commanded.

Jennifer took a moment to plead for mercy again. I could have cared less, as her ass was swinging back and forth in the breeze, obviously looking for more pleasure. The tears from before had dried, but were soon to return.

Linda raised the paddle...

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

"Excellent" I intoned. "Now rub the paddle against her ass again in a circular motion - then six more".

Linda rubbed the paddle about on Jen's hoisted bottom, and it responded by firmly pushing back against the paddle. She was in a sate of distress, and the tears were flowing again.



SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

Linda had taken artistic license with my six blows and made it twelve instead. I was pleased. Still, Jennifer's bottom continued to cavitate in the breeze of the cool fan, and the hot swats had intermingled with him cooling wind. Jennifer was now bawling like a c***d and reached up to protect her blistered fanny. Once again I grabbed her wrist, and held it aside.

"More I yelled!"



SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

A reign of deadly swats now assailed Jennifer's ass as she jerked it wildly back and forth. Linda looked like a demon. Her lips were curled back, and a wicked grin had spread across here face, and her eyes were squinted with steely determination.

Jennifer let out a long moan..."oh God, fuck, I am going to come!"

"Oh no you're not"

I stayed Linda's blow, before she could lay another stinging volley of swats on Jennifer's behind.

"You're not going to come until I'm good and ready to let you"

Jennifer moaned again - her voice was hoarse: "Oh please, damn, swat me! Fuck me! Do anything, god I wanna come!"

Her hand sprang up to her snatch, but I caught it in mid-flight and pinned it to the bed next to her thigh.

"I am controlling the spanking tonight, and now I will control the pleasure."

I looked at Linda, who was now frantically and shamelessly rubbing the front of her dress against her cunt. I still pinned Jen'shand to the bed. She twisted against my tight grip, but I kept the pressure up.

"Linda walk over to the bedside table, and get me the tube you find in there" - "Now!" I commanded.

Linda walked across the room with trembling legs, and slid open the drawer in the small table next to the bed. She extracted a tube of KY jelly and returned to my end of the bed, where I still had Jennifer's wrist firmly held down. Linda was shaking, and there was a visible wet spot on the front of her dress. I held my hand out:

"Give me the paddle".

Linda did as she was told. I took a step to my left and brought Jen's wrist up in front of her again. I then proceeded to pull both her wrists out in front of her, and pinned them down again. Jen's ass still stuck delightfully up into the air, and a long string of sticky cunt juice drooled out of her snatch onto the pillows below.

"Now Linda, take the cap off and spread some of that lubricant on your right index, and middle fingers".

Linda looked totally shocked at this. I think she had expected me to fuck Jennifer right there on the spot with her watching, and that’s what the KY was for....

"I don't know, I'm not sure if I can".... her hands trembled uncontrollably...

"You're not sure if you can?" I barked.

"Godammit, you are going to do what I say, or I'm going to whip your ass ten times harder than I did her's. You'll do what I tell you to, and with no backtalk!"

Jennifer's ass still undulated back and forth up in breeze of the fan, waiting for someone, anybody to touch her - and bring her off. She was a loaded gun at this point, and ready to fire.

She moaned again..."Please Linda, please". She was begging.

With hands shaking and fluttering around like a moth, Linda unscrewed the cap of lubricant, and spread a large gob of it on the two fingers of her right hand.

"Stick them up her ass Linda".

I was dead serious, and Linda could tell I meant it. Tentatively, and slowly Linda approached her friend and dabbed a bit of the lubricant on her anus. Immediately Jen pushed her ass backwards towards the inviting fingers. I watched Linda slowly rub the tips of her fingers up and down Jennifer's anus, exploring ever so gently the secret opening there. Jennifer responding by rotating her ass around in rhythmic circles, back and forth, side to side. It was a wonderful sight.

Linda increased the pressure of the two fingers, and they finally pushed past the ring of her opening. Jen responded by pushing her ass backwards as far as she could, and Linda was drawn up against her and lightly grasped Jennifer’s left hip. The fingers had made a delightful squishing sound as they sunk into Jen's asshole, and the sound almost pushed me right over the edge as well. I was ready to come in my pants right then and there.

Slowly I decreased the pressure on Jen's wrists, until I had let go of them. I wanted to move around back, and get a view of this magnificent sight.

And magnificent it was. Linda had both fingers buried right up the last knuckle in Jen's rectum, and was slowly pushing them in and out. Her whole hand, wrist, and Jen's thighs were slick with cunt juice and lubricant. Jen continued to move her hips back and forth, slowly and rhythmically - enjoying this ass fuck from her friend.

Both girls had their eyes closed, and Jen was gripping great handfuls of bedspread in front of her. I decided Linda now needed some attention so I slid up behind her and pressed myself against her. I could feel my prick bulging in my jeans, and straining against the back of her ass. I reached around to her front, and slowly undid the top four buttons of her white dress, and pulled it down over her shoulders. She had beautiful tits. They were very small, almost flat - but the nipples were enormous, almost half an inch long. I had never seen a set of breasts like these, and imagined how delightful they would look grinding against Jennifer's red ass.

I moved back to the side of the bed, and kissed Linda full on the mouth while firmly squeezing her right breast. Both girls were getting very excited now, and their motions became more and more frantic. Jennifer had started to buck her hips and was moaning again. Linda's legs were trembling, and she was still pumping her fingers furiously in and out of Jen's blistered bottom. Her breathing was heavy and her eye’s were fluttering.

"Three fingers now!" I yelled.

"Grind your tits against her ass!"

Linda responded immediately and slipped a third digit up into my girlfriend's asshole. Jennifer let out a wail of pleasure and bucked her hips even more drastically. Then Linda bent over, fingers sucking in out, and started to drag her tits up and down Jennifer's ass. This drove Jennifer wild.

This was the moment I had been waiting for! I reached down and grabbed the hem of Linda's white summer dress and hiked it up over her hips. She had a deliciously small ass, and it was encased in a pair of satiny, peach colored panties. The crotch and back of the panties were totally soaked, and her juices had run down the inside of her thighs as well. I grabbed the elastic waistband, and with one smooth motion slid the damp garment off of her ass, down to her ankles. She was oblivious to all of this, and continued to pump her fingers in and out of Jen's nether region. For a girl who sometimes came across as modest and shy, I was surprised. Her pussy was trimmed very neatly, and her lips were full and wet down there. Her pretty pink asshole winked up at me, a rosebud.

I grasped the paddle firmly, brought it back - and let go with a stinging swat.

SNAP!

Linda let out a gasp, closed her eyes, and continued her machinations with an even fiercer determination.

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

I paused for a moment to admire my handiwork. Four beautiful red crescents had started to from on Linda's bottom. Both she and Jennifer were jerking there hips back and forth frantically like dogs fucking, and they were both panting heavily.

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

I really started to lay into Linda's ass like an athlete coming down the home stretch. Both girls were literally in a wild frenzy at this point. Just jerking their asses to and fro in crazy patterns, the slurping sounds of Jennifer's ass getting finger fucked filled the room, amongst the tangled moans and wails. Linda was still grinding her tits madly against Jen's red bottom, her own bottom getting redder by the moment.

I reached under Linda's belly and slowly traced a finger along her clitoris. It was all I could do to keep it there with her hips moving around so violently. I let her have twelve more!

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

The paddle bit viciously at Linda's flank. It had been so white and unblemished when I started, but now glowed a fierce crimson. Linda was visibly crying, but still yearning for something that would bring her to orgasm. Both girls started to really wail, and Linda was first:

"Oh, I am coming! I am coming!" she cried...

I immediately slid the finger I had held against her swollen clitoris, right into her pussy. It instantly clenched my fingerlike a vice and started contracting. I let her have six more!

SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! SNAP!

Jennifer was only a second behind her friend, and let out what could only be called a scream.

"RRRRRRrrrrreeeeaaaaaaaaaa!"

It was ear piercing, and Linda keep digging at her ass with the three wet fingers. What I saw then, blew my mind like nothing else before. A foot long, thick - milky stream of cunt juice shot out of Jennifer's pussy right onto the hip of Linda's dress, soaking her totally. It was without a doubt, the biggest orgasm I have ever seen a woman have.

The two of them just stayed there for a moment, Linda with her arm wrapped around her friend's waist. They were panting, and slowly Linda pulled her fingers out, arm trembling uncontrollably.

Finally I said: "Very nice girls, rest...."

The whole room just smelled like burned ass and wet cunt, it was like opium. I kissed them each on the lips, and they collapsed back on to the bed embracing each other. I left the bedroom, and returned a minute later with some Lubriderm which I gently rubbed onto their heated bottoms. For the rest of the night, I could deny them nothing and pleasured them each in any way they fancied. I was gentle, and later we all fell asl**p together on the small bed.

In the morning I made them breakfast...

... Continue»
Posted by PantyBanger 3 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 913  |  
100%
  |  3

Happy 18th Birthday

I should have had a very privileged upbringing. My father was a medical doctor and we seemed to have a very affluent life.

But appearances can be very deceiving.

He was a big man - 6 feet 5 inches tall. He did not believe in birth control of any means and he believed that a wife's role in life - and later his adult daughters - was to please and obey him in all things. He believed that a man was not a success unless his women were giving birth as often as humanly possible and it did not matter to him who sired those c***dren as long as he chose the men to mate with them. He arrogantly believed that he was above the law and he had a right to lead his life of depravity..

Our home stood back from the main road just outside of town on a 20 acre plot of land. On the front of our home was the medical offices and the patient area. Five other doctors worked in the facility as well as my dad. Most of the other doctors were new Canadians who had recently come to Canada. They had no f****y in this country and they roomed and boarded at our home. My father often boasted that he had spared no time and effort in making sure that he got the right personnel to work in his medical facility. Each and every one of them had gone through a very very comprehensive screening to make sure that they fit in perfectly. He also said that if he was to be able to keep good men on staff we had to ensure that their every need was met and it was the females in the household who had to make sure that all of their needs were met.

My mother was a small woman - barely 5 foot 3 and one hundred pounds and she had to work very very hard to keep up the huge house and look after the c***dren–a new one arrived almost every year. During the day when my dad was working my mother worked at cleaning the house and preparing the meals and looking after the c***dren. Baby sitters were hired to look after the c***dren in their quarters in the evenings and on the days when Mother was needed so that the adults would not be disturbed.

The year I remember most clearly was the year I turned 18. This was the year that my dad said that it was 'my time' as I was old enough and big enough to start helping my mother out in a much more meaningful way. I wasn't sure what he meant but I was scared - very very scared because I saw some of the things that my mother had to do and I thought there's no way that I'd be able to do the things she does.

For example:

Each evening after office hours were over the six men would come in and we would all sit down at the huge dining room table and have dinner. When dinner was over my mother would hurry and clear up the table and do the dishes, This usually took about an hour and and during this time the men would sit around and chat.. We would help mother put the younger ones to bed and safely in the care of the sitter. When that was done mother and my two younger s****rs and I would jointly go with mother back downstairs where the men were.

Mother would wait anxiously for father to give her his signal. He would say 'games room' and my mother would quickly go into the games room and everyone else would follow.

The games room was just behind the garage and it was soundproofed so that no noise would penetrate to the rest of the house. When the heavy doors were closed and locked from the inside it was like another world. Easy chairs lined the perimeter of the room and in the center there was a large king-sized bed.

My s****rs and I knew exactly what we were to do and we did it without any fuss - we would go and sit quietly in the chairs and watch as my father said we were to 'watch and learn'. By a motion of his hand my father would direct my mother to let her know what she was to do next. Usually it was to remove her clothes which she did quietly and obediently. Next he might make a motion for her to lie down on her back - once again she quickly obeyed.

Most times my father would remove his pants and by that time his penis would be erect. Then without any hesitation or preamble he would just get on my mother plunge his penis inside her and start pummeling her - we could see her stomach rise and fall as that huge penis went in and out of her. Sometimes we'd see her tears run out of her eyes as we knew that he was hurting her but she never once would make a sound. When he was finished dumping his load in her he would get up and motion for the other men and take their turns. One after another they'd thrash in an out of my mother until she was just panting for breath. Often after they were finished my father would turn to them and say, "Seconds anyone, you're quite welcome the go-ahead and use the Bitch."

Some nights this would go on for hours. My s****rs and I would often find ourselves getting wet and very aroused and we felt so guilty because our mother was suffering pain while we were getting aroused.

Some days my father would tell my mother to prepare enough food for the following day because she had an appointment that next afternoon. When that happened our whole house was filled with expectation and fear of what was about to happen. I learned later that on those days my mother's 'appointment' was to go over to the medical facility to have a series of enemas so that she would be completely cleaned out. On those days she was to fast and not eat anything - just drink liquids.

On those nights my mother served the younger c***dren earlier and got them to bed in the sitter's care so that the 'party' would be able to go on as long as needed.

There would be a special apparatus set up in the middle of the games room. After dinner my mother would go out and place herself facedown on the apparatus. She would be lying there naked in wait for everyone else to gather.

Father would come and say,"What do you have to say to me tonight, Bitch?" She would obediently reply that she needed to be disciplined. My father and the other five men would take turns whipping her with a cat of nine tails. After each strike she had to thank them and ask if they please give her more. All the men and my father would be completely naked and their penises would be totally erect a by the time they were finished. My mother's back would be laced with angry red welts.

My father would then ask my mother, "What request you have to make, Bitch?" and she would reply, "Please fuck me in the ass. My Lord - I beg you. Please fuck me with your precious cock so you will know how much I love you."

Then father would rub some lubricant on her ass and place his penis at the entrance. After a few pushes he would be in and begin to fuck her wildly. In spite of the pain my mother would would begin to push and raise her bum back to meet father's thrusts. We could never understand how she could do that but even watching it made us get aroused.

After father was finished the other men took their turns. Whenever they finished mother would be lying there as limp as a rag but with a dazed smile on her face saying, "Thank you, Thank you," Sometimes we would have to go and get a cold cloth and put on her head to get her out of her trance. This really embarrassed us because we were ashamed for the men to see the wet spots on the back of our dresses from our constant state of arousal.

On most of those nights when that part of the entertainment was over mother would have to go around and suck each of the men's cocks - In my mind I can see her yet, bent over sucking their cocks with her ass hole still stretched wide and and white fluids running out of it. And thanking each man as she finished with him. Once again I felt guilty because I would get very aroused watching her suffer.

Neither my father or the other men ever touched my s****rs or me. We were just required to sit and watch.

On my 18th birthday all that changed. My father got me up early, wished me happy birthday, and told me I was not to eat anything that day. He also told me that I was to go over to the offices that morning at 10 a.m. for a physical checkup. And my birthday celebrations would start at about 4 in the afternoon. When my mother heard him telling me that she turned ashen white and started to cry. There was nothing she could do–she was powerless because the will had been beaten out of her many years before and she knew it was her husband's wishes and he was not to be denied.

The many years of watching my mother being used had taught me that my father was to be obeyed without question so at 10 a.m. I was sitting nervously in the waiting room at the facility. I was ushered into the largest examining room and told to strip and lie down on the table. My father and the other doctors came in and checked my heart, listened to my chest, and felt all over my body. This caused my cunt to throb and get wet. Then a cold instrument was inserted into my pussy but it would not go far so my father said that the hymen could wait until evening when my Birthday celebration was taking place.

Then a large bag of water was placed on a hook beside the table - a hose with a nozzle was attached to the water bag.

The nozzle was inserted into my rectum and soon I felt a very pleasant warm feeling as the water began to come inside me. Soon that pleasant feeling turned to sharp pains as I filled more. I cried out and was strongly reprimanded and told that that was just the beginning. My stomach was rubbed in a circular motion to help me accept more. I could see my stomach bulging up and I feared that I would burst. When the bag was empty they clamped my hips together so that the water would stay inside me. I was held that way for an hour. I couldn't help crying out so they placed a ball in my mouth and fastened it on with a strap around the back of my head.

After an hour I was led to the toilet and they unclamped me so that the water could rush out.

As soon as I finished emptying I was taken back and the whole procedure was repeated - this time with more water. The pain came quickly and my father told me that pain was a necessary part of learning to be a woman. I still had the gag in so I remained silent.

In all I was given three enemas until the water that flowed out me was perfectly clear and I was so weak that I could hardly stand. I had had nothing to eat and was so very tired. They put a house coat over my nakedness and put me in a wheelchair to go back to the living quarters.

A sitter had been hired to care for all the younger c***dren except my two younger s****rs so they would be out of the way for my birthday celebration.

It was past 4 p.m. so I was wheeled directly into the games room. They removed my housecoat, laid me face down on the bench, secured my arms and feet, and covered me with a warm blanket. I dozed off.

I awoke to the chorus of 'Happy Birthday'. My mother, two younger s****rs and the men were all circled around me. My father began by explaining to my s****rs that I had been cleansed for the birthday celebration and part of that celebration was for me to learn that from now on my only duty was to obey and please the men in the house. My mother and s****rs were told to sit back and watch. The men had removed all their clothes but their penises were for the most part hanging limp.

I was terrified because I knew what was about to happen but at the same time I could hardly wait to experience the things that I had seen my mother subjected to over all the past years. My whole body was craving for fulfilment. I desperately wanted to be filled in every hole and by every man in the room. Would I be able to take everything they gave me and how would it make me feel? My cunt was throbbing and I was getting wet.

Father came to my head and stuck his penis at my mouth and told me to suck. I had learned well from watching mother so I took it into my mouth and started to lick and suck it. Soon it was hard. Father removed it and then I felt a coldness around my anus as he applied an ointment.

One of the other men put his cock in my mouth and I felt my father prodding at my opening. He pushed and pushed - then I felt a pop as his head entered and a pain tore through my body - the pain was never ending and he pushed back and forth - farther in each time. I screamed but when I opened my mouth wide for the second scream the man I had been sucking pushed his penis down my throat. I felt his cock pulsating as he shot his load right down my throat and into my stomach. My father was filling me with his load in the other end.

Each of them pulled out and two more men took over. This time the penis was stuck in my mouth and before I had a chance to suck it was rammed down my throat. I thought I would smother to death as he head fucked me and pumped another load into my stomach. The man who had replaced my father in my ass was sending white hot sheets of pain through me but I began to feel something else. I was trying to open to him. When he started to dump into me my body was filled with a great warmth and just as I was getting a new cock in my mouth I had an earth shattering climax - the first of my life.

Still in the afterglow of that climax I took to the next cock that I had presented with to be sucked with enthusiasm and I raised my hips as much as I could to welcome the next invader into my ass. It still hurt but my arousal was overpowering. Soon all three of us came together. Three loads had been shot directly down my throat into my stomach and I had received three in my ass. Now I could rest . . . I thought.

"Good girl," my Father said. This unexpected praise filled me with gratitude.

"Now to finish the first part of your Birthday celebrations."

My restraints were removed and my wrists and ankles were rubbed to get the circulation back. I was so thankful for this attention that my cunt began to get even more wet and sloppy. One of the men said, "Look, she's ready to be bred. It won't take many days to knock this little Bitch up. Her whole body is asking for it."

Then I was placed on another apparatus. This one had padded shoulder cups and a raised area under my hips. The shoulder caps were to keep my body from sliding up off the hip risers. My wrists were secured to the side and my legs were bent open and my ankles were also secured. My cunt was dripping from my climaxes so when my father tried to enter me I was well lubricated but he pushed and pushed - it hurt each time he pushed but it didn't go in. Finally he gave a harder push and the pain that came with that push told me that I was torn open. I cried out, "I'm torn open! I'm dying! I can't stand it! Please stop.I'll do anything you want but please stop now. I beg you"

Father kept plunging and soon I felt a warmth as he filled me in that hole too. He pulled out and I heard him calmly say, "Next? It's important that we all get to use her cherry cunt on this night."

Those words made me anxious to please the men and as each one was filling me with pain they were also filling me to the heights of pleasure and I heard my self begging them to fuck me harder and harder. And I climaxed and climaxed again and again.

I fainted.

When I came to I was lying on the floor with a leather collar around my neck. There was a chain attached to the collar. Just like the Bitch I was, my father explained. I was led around to each of the men and I had to suck each of them off without spilling a drop.

"Please is it over? Can I rest now?" I asked my father.

"Look, little cunt, don't you ever talk like that again. It is not for you to decide when it is time to stop. You need to be punished so that you will know that as long as you are able to draw breath you will know that your only purpose is to serve and pleasure us."

I was stood up and had my hands fastened to hooks on the wall and I was whipped. Each time I received a blow I had to thank them. After all of the men had taken their turns I had to hang until their cocks had time to rest. The pain washed over me in great waves but my cunt was hot and throbbing with its need for more fucking.

Then I was unfastened and they used me in my cunt again. It was close to midnight when I was allowed to sl**p. The exhaustion was so great that in spite of the pain that was wracking my body I slept through the night.

The next morning I awoke sore in every part of my body but I was in a glow knowing that now I was truly a woman and my body had been used as it was meant to be. I was allowed to eat and that night they only fucked my cunt and had me suck them off. That night it seemed even more painful than the night before but Father said that now that I was broken in it was important for me to be used as much as they could make time for because likely they would likely get only six or seven good months out of me before I would be too pregnant to use.

After my birthday celebration I was required to serve as I was directed almost every night and often if they had a break between appointments during the day. They were using me much more than I ever remembered them using my mother. My father remarked that there was nothing as satisfying as a young Bitch who needed to be trained and was easily aroused by abuse and degradation. And it seemed that the more I was degraded the hotter I became and the more I craved their cocks. This gave my mother a rest but she had to go back to heavy duty after I reached the fifth month in my pregnancy. They no longer used my ass and cunt but they did allow me to suck them off every night.

I gave birth to a healthy boy exactly nine months after my birthday. Father delivered the baby without anything for pain and three weeks after the birth I was back in service again.

I am now 21 years old and I have just given birth to my third baby. My two next younger s****rs are now also in service. Father is talking about the possibility of adding more doctors in his medical centre because there are four of his Bitches to service the men and it isn't good for Bitches to be idle and forget their place - he is screening applicants now but a requirement this time is that he wants men with extremely long and thick cocks so that his Bitches will experience the ultimate in pain. This fills me with both anticipation and fear.... Continue»
Posted by pornofiend 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1907  |  
78%
  |  3

60th Birthday Sex

I got talking to a woman i knew who told me that her sixtieth birthday was coming up.I told her that she must be wrong as she looked a lot younger,in fact she looked more late forties.She said it was nice of me to say that,but it was true.She said i obviously hadn't looked close up.I told her that you are only as old as the man you feel.

'Well i better feel you,then i can feel 40.Although i am sure someone like you would not be interested in an old woman like me.'

I told her that she was wrong and i would be interested.

'I would be more than happy to find myself in bed with you'

She leant over and kissed me on the cheek saying

'Thanks for making my day'.

On the day of her birthday i bumped into her and wished her Happy Birthday and asked her what she was doing for her birthday.She told me she wasn't doing anything as her husband was away on last minute business.She seemed very down at that and i said maybe i could rectify the situation and take her out for a drink.She tried to argue but i wouldn't take no for an answer and said i would pick her up later.
When i arrived at her house later she opened the door looking stunning.She had a nice white blouse on that flaunted her cleavage,a short skirt on and black stockings.She also had High heeled black shoes on.I told her she looked amazing but she said she wasn't sure.She said she thought she

'wasn't dressed appropriately for a woman of 60'.

I told her not to be silly,and she said she only dressed like this because she was being taken out by a younger man and didn't want me think that i was being seen out with an old biddy.I said i would never think that.In fact i was honored to be taking her out.She leant over and kissed me and said

'Thanks.Maybe i am going to have a good birthday after all'.

I leant in and kissed her back grabbing her as i did.As i did i let my hands wander reaching down to her skirt.I slipped my hand under her skirt and squeezed her cheeks,saying

'It will be as good as you let me make it'.

She looked at me as if to say 'your a naughty boy'.Then grabbed me by the hand.

'Maybe we should stay in.After all i am married and you never know who might see us'.

I told her

'We are only going for a drink to help you celebrate your birthday.What is wrong with that'.

'I know.But we can still celebrate my birthday here'.

With this she lead me by the hand upstairs.When we got upstairs she pulled me into her bedroom.She said

'Now where were we'.

I placed my hands back under skirt and squeezed her cheeks again.She pulled me close and kissed me passionately on the lips.This prompted me to slip my finger into her panties and rub her clit.This brought a soft moan from her so i slipped my finger into her wet pussy.This brought another soft moan as fingered her in and out eventually causing her to cry out as she came over my finger.I took it out and she licked my finger before she told me to sit on the bed.She took out my by now stiff cock and began to slowly wank my cock before licking the tip of my cock,then taking it deep in her throat.She then gave the most amazing blowjob which led me to scream that i was coming as i blew my load into her mouth.She took it all in before removing my cock from her mouth.As she did so my come started to dribble out of her mouth and down her top, falling onto her tits.I reached down and undid enough buttons on her blouse to reveal her tits and taking them in my hands i massaged the come into them before flicking my tongue around her tits.I then nibbled her breasts before sucking them hard.This caused her to moan loudly and she pushed me onto the bed.She straddled over my stiff cock before slowly easing down onto it,eventually taking my cock all the way in.I grabbed her boobs as she rode up and down on my cock.She moaned and groaned loudly as she did this before having the first of many orgasms.Her pussy juices washed over my cock as she came.After a while she rolled over,pulling me on top of her,begging me to

'Fuck my pussy.Fuck it hard.Fuck me till you come'.

I grabbed her shoulders to give more grip and rammed my cock deep into her.

'Oh god.You are so big.Much bigger than my husband.Oh god.Fuck me big boy'.

I fucked her hard for ages,stopping every time i was about to come,before she said

'Oh god.I need you to come for me.I need you to come inside me.I need that young spunk inside me now'.

This time when i was about to come i let it go and fired deep into her pussy.

'I can feel your young spunk flooding my pussy' she said as i continued to pump her pussy full of spunk. When i had finished we both collapsed in a soaking,sweaty heap.When we had both recovered she kissed me and said

'Thanks for a great birthday present.Here i am celebrating my 60th birthday in bed with a much younger man.Getting fucked stupid'.

As i pulled out of her my come began to pour out of her pussy and she said

'My god.I don't think i have ever had that much come in my pussy before.Certainly so much so that it has dribbled out of my pussy'.

We lay together for a while before i said i ought to be going.She asked me why and i said

'was her husband not going to be back later'

'No he is away till tommorrow night so you can stay and keep me company all night'.

At that my cock began to twitch again and i said that i was

'ready to fuck her again'.

I told her to get on all fours and as she stuck her arse in the air i began to lick her rear hole.She asked me what i was doing and i said i was

'Getting her arsehole wet and ready to take my cock inside it'

She said that she had never 'Taken it up there.Not even my husband has been there'.

I told her 'that she was not with her husband right now and that i wanted to make her birthday memorable.Anyway if you are going to have naughty fun with someone other than your husband then surely you should do something you wouldn't normally do with your husband'.

She said 'Okay,but be gentle with me'.

Irubbed the tip of my cock around her hole then slowly fed it into her arse.Once i had it in i took it out then slowly eased it in again.As she got used to it in her hole she began to relax and began urging me on again.

'Oh god that is so tight.But bl**dy good.Fuck me slowly till i am really wet then fuck me hard'.

As she began to get wet i started to thrust in harder and faster.

'Oh god.Fuck me.Fuck me hard.Come for me loverboy.Fill me up with your young spunk again'.

I continued fucking her for another few minutes before my cock twitched.I grabbed her arse and buried my cock deep into her arse as i came hard.I filled her up with my come till it was dribbling out of her again.

'I can't believe it.That is all my holes you have filled up now.I didn't no a man could have so much spunk in one cock'.

As we lay back in bed i got between her legs and started to lick her soaking wet pussy.I licked her clit before taking in my mouth and sucking on it.This caused her to twitch before she took my head and pushed it between her deep legs.

'Lick my pussy.Lick me till i come.I have a feeling you can make me come harder than i have ever come before'.

She held my head between her legs as i licked around her lips then slipped my tongue into her pussy.I probed as deep as i could get and she was soon coming,washing my face in her pussy juices.I continued to lick and suck her pussy as she rode wave after wave of orgasm.By the time this had subsided my face was awash with her pussy juices.We collapsed on the bed and wrapped ourselves around each other as we slowly drifted off to sl**p.
I slept soundly till the morning and when i woke up i found the bed empty.I heard the sound of someone downstairs and when i went down i found her in the kitchen.She was still wearing what she had on in bed last night.

'I thought i would cook you a nice breakfast.I am sure you are hungry now'.

I said 'I was'.I walked up to her slipped my hands round her waist and pressed my stiffening cock against her.

'God your insatiable'.

I turned her around,picked her up and lifted her onto the kitchen table.I slid my by now hard cock into her pussy and began to fuck her hard.She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deep into her.I grabbed her tits as i did this causing her to moan and groan.After last nights exertions i did not last very long but still managed to flood her pussy with more spunk when i came.
As she got up she said

'Thanks for the best birthday present a woman could ever wish for'.

With this she kissed me then finished cooking the breakfast. ... Continue»
Posted by toyboy2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 1881  |  
97%
  |  3